Chapter 9
The guards have come to the realization that you enjoy most of the abuse they've been heaping on you. That led them to start searching out more and more depraved ways to torture and use you, in hope of finding your breaking point.
One of them stumbled across the work of Dolcett on the internet and wondered if they could do it to you.
As much as the idea of impaling you on a spit and roasting you alive sounded like fun they decided they have to keep you alive. Too much paperwork if you die. And besides they're having far too much fun torturing you to have it end so soon.
Instead, they decide that they are going to impale you in the spit and roast you but only for half an hour.
There's a company picnic coming up for the 4th of July so it's the perfect time to barbecue you.
The picnic is being held in a clearing in the woods. It's warm and sunny and all the guards are relaxed, drinking, and happy. It would be a wholesome scene except for the naked sissy slut bound to the trees at the edge of the clearing. Standing, spread eagled, wrists and ankles tied to two trees.
The fire pit has been lit. They're just waiting for the fire to burn down and the coals to get hot.
While you're waiting to be "cooked" the warm summer breezes caress your naked, slutty, thicc body. Your nipples have grown hard, and your pathetic little cock is starting to stir too.
As the fire starts to die down your untied and led to the picnic table and told to climb up onto it. On your hands and knees, ass in the air, they start to prepare you for roasting.
Your hair is soaked and tied up. Herbs and onions are shoved into your boipussy. For flavour. An apple is pushed into your mouth. Not so much for flavour but only to make you look a like a roasting piglet.
They make you lay flat on the table and a large, round, stake is laid the length of your body. Ropes soon secure you to it. A wooden Frame is laid across your shoulders and you're soon bound to it as well. Lastly, a thick, long wooden stake is pushed deep into your gaping cunt and attached to the spit.
The entire time they're preparing you the guards talk about you in the 3rd person. They refer to you as "her" sometimes, but usually, "it".
Two burly guards grab each end of the spit and hoist you off the table. It's uncomfortable, but not quite painful. More than anything it's humiliating. You're a piece of meat, yet again, for their amusement. This time quite literally.
The heat hits you immediately when they put the spit in its rack. A small motor is going to rotate you over the fire, just like a fucking animal to be consumed.
It doesn't take long for the heat to start making you dizzy and light headed. It's also turning you on.
The heat licking at your useless cock with each rotation. The guards laughing at you and enjoying the spectacle.
After a few minutes they break out the barbecue sauce and start pouring it all over your limp body. Covering you, head to toe in sticky sweet sauce. A bottle gets shoved up your ass and the sauce pours in to mix with the other ingredients already inside you.
You've lost track of time. You're hoping you don't have to endure too much more. You can feel your cock and balls starting to singe. Your tits are glowing hot. The pain is becoming almost too much to take. Your screams and pleading are muffled by the apple in your mouth. Not that any of them would take pity and offer you relief.
The last thing you remember hearing, before you passed out, is one of them saying "Three more minutes and then we'll take the meat off the fire."
You're awakened by a bucket of cold water being thrown on you. Every inch of your body feels like it's been sunburnt. To make matters worse you're covered in sticky sweet barbecue sauce.
The guards want to get you cleaned up a little before the next stage of the festivities bit there's no hose to spray you down with. Then a brilliant idea emerges.
You're tossed on the ground, still tied to the spit, and the four dogs that have been hanging around are called over. They quickly begin licking the sticky sweet sauce off of you. Their rough tongues dragging across your burnt body is agonizing. Because you're a sick fuck, you like it. You start to moan and wiggle around to give the dogs access to more of you. Especially your pathetic little cock.
A couple of the guards notice what you're doing and start to laugh. They point out to everyone that you're fucking enjoying it. Everyone agrees that you're the most depraved, filthy, amoral, piece of fuck meat they've ever seen. They're excited about it. It means they can do anything to you. No matter how depraved, degrading, disgusting, violent, or taboo.
While they are chatting about what to do next, one of the dogs lifts his leg and starts pissing on you. The hot stream feels scalding on your burnt skin. It splashes across your stomach and chest. Some of it gets up around your neck and you open your mouth, hoping to be able to drink some of it to relieve your incredible thirst.
Everyone has gone silent, watching in amazement. When the second dog starts pissing on your chest you wiggle around to take it in the face. The hot dog piss in your mouth giving you relief from the thirst and a fantastic thrill at being able to be so fucking filthy. It's at that moment that the last 2 dogs start pissing all over your hard, but pathetic, cock. Your moans of pleasure leave the guards, and their wives, laughing and cheering.
Because it's the 4th of July the guards have brought along a bunch of flags, firecrackers and decorations to celebrate the day.
The dogs have licked you clean and lost interest in pissing on you so everyone is looking for a new amusement.
It's time to do some decorating.
You're untied from the spit and another bucket of ice cold water is thrown on your limp body. As you lay there, dazed, aroused, humiliated, you wonder what fucked up thing they could possibly have in mind.
A kick to the ribs gets you on your back. A couple more kicks and you're spread eagle in the grass.
One of the wives has brought a bunch of small flags. The paper ones with a wooden stick. She wants to shove them in your piss hole. The only problem is you've gone limp. It would be much easier if your clit was hard. It only takes her a moment to figure out how to get you hard again. She drops her panties, lifts her dress, squats over your face and starts to piss. It works like a charm. You can't help yourself. You open your slut mouth and drink it all down as quickly as you can. The shame and humiliation does what it was intended to do. Your useless cock is nice and hard again.
With her cunt still firmly pressed to your face she begins sliding the stick of the flag down into your cock. You're so embarrassed and ashamed at how much you're loving this treatment.
She manages to push two more flags into your pisshole. As she hops off your face she tells you to get the fuck up. You're exhausted and hesitant. A quick kick in the head and a slap across the face gets your moving. Your struggle to your feet.
She instructs you to show everyone how patriotic you are and to start waving the flags. Your efforts aren't even close to what she wants and she kicks you in the ass, over and over, making you stumble around, and making your faggot clit wiggle. The laughter from the crowd is so fucking humiliating and you wonder what the fuck is wrong with you that you love it.
That's when someone suggests that they should tun you into a proper flag pole.
Chapter 10

Having grown tired of watching your futile attempts to wave the little flags jammed in your pisshole the wives have decided to turn you into a “proper” flag pole.

A shovel is tossed at your feet and you’re ordered to start digging. They want a hole two feet deep and 3 feet wide. And you had better hurry the fuck up. Your efforts are decent to being but because of all the abuse you’ve endured so far today you start to tire and slow down. A crack of the whip then the sting as it bites into your ass. You dig faster. Another crack and another stripe across your sissy ass. You don’t speed up digging but your clit starts to involuntarily grow. This prompts laughter and ridicule from the guards, and particularly, the women. They can’t believe just how much of a pathetic, pain and abuse craving, sissy slut you really are.

Before too long the hole is complete. She shoves you to your knees at the edge of the hole, facing it. Turning to one of the other wives she says, “Jenn, bring the big flag and pole over here. We’re going to do this up right. Real patriotic.” She shoves you forward, so that you fall into the hole. Because of the size of the hole only your upper body fits. Your ass is in the air, sticking straight up. Completely gaping and exposed.

As she hands over the flagpole Jenn says, “I don’t think it’s going to fit. It’s way to big.” It’s not going to matter if it’s too big or not. One way or another it’s going in your cunt. Lubed, dry. No one cares.

The fat, wooden, flag pole is pushed up against the entrance to your cunt and pressure is slowly applied. It’s starting to work its way in. You do your best to relax and push out, to get the pole in your cunt without too much pain and tearing. It helps, but there is still so much of the huge pole to go.

She starts to lose patience with the progress and starts shoving harder and harder. Your cries for her to please stop are, obviously, ignored and you’re told to shut the fuck up and take it. You’re reminded that you’re only there to entertain them. Your pain doesn’t matter. Besides, she says, your hard clit says you’re enjoying it. She makes you admit you like it. You have to yell, loudly, for everyone to hear, that you like having the flag pole shoved up your ass.

Jenn starts to help. Between the two of them they’re able to force the pole deep into your cunt. Judging by how full you feel, you think there’s about two feet of hard wood up inside you. You’re ashamed of yourself for being proud of how much you can take.

Once it’s firmly in place a flag is attached to pole. It gently unfurls in the breeze. The wind playing with the cloth makes the pole move around in your cunt, pushing it from side to side. It feels like the wind is fucking you.

Your told that you cannot let the flag fall. It’s disrespectful. If it falls you’ll be beaten unconscious.
The group goes back to drinking, snacking and playing games, leaving you there. An object to amuse them.
After about half an hour you notice the dogs are sniffing around you, curious as to why you’re there. Realizing you’re not moving much they conclude you’re not a person and start pissing on you, like they would any tree, bush or shrub. At first they piss on your ass, because the flag pole is a natural place for them to piss. Eventually though they piss on your shoulders, back and face. Because you’re in the hole it’s really convenient for them to piss all over you.
Everyone sees it happening but there’s no way they’re going to stop it. It’s way too funny. Hell, not only are they not going to stop it, they’re going to join in. For the next hour you endure an almost non-stop rain of piss. All over your back and ass, all over the back of your head. In your face. So much in your face. Each time someone pisses in your face you open your mouth and drink in as much as you’re able. You try to be subtle about it so they don’t see you drinking it but eventually you’re caught. It’s decided that if you’re going to do that you might was well be a urinal for them for the rest of the evening. From that point on all of the piss, and theres so much because of all the beer drinking, is aimed at your mouth.
The sun is starting to fade from the sky. The coming darkness signals the next stage of the days festivities. The fireworks display is going to be amazing this year!

I am Stephanie, PA to the Head of Department in Social Sciences at the university. He calls me into his office. I am wearing a translucent white blouse and short burgundy skirt over my favourite red satin with black lace bra and pantie set. My smooth legs are bare and on my feet are my beige three inch heel pumps. I love how this outfit makes me feel.
He is sat behind his broad dark oak desk, his chair turned to the side. He beckons me over and invites me on to his lap. I sit down my left arm across the back of the chair and my long legs dangling on his left. His right arm captured my waist and his hand presses gently on my flat stomach, his fingers stroking small circles and toying with the bottom button of my blouse and the waist of my skirt. His left hand rises up and takes my right breast, squeezing and caressing through my blouse and bra. My nipples harden and press against the soft satin. He moves his hand to my left breast and continues his caresses there. Back and forth he touches and fondles each in turn, all the while his fingers keeping up their movement against my stomach.
I become aware of a slight movement beneath me, a presence making itself known. His hands move from my breasts and stomach and I slide off his lap. I place my hands between his knees and ease them apart. I kneel down between them and unzip his fly licking my freshly glossed lips. I ease his erection out and lick around the head before taking it in my mouth. Slowly I rock my head back and forth, sliding his cock almost out of my mouth then back to take a little more in each time. My tongue writhes around his shat enjoying the mix of his salt with traces of my lip gloss. As the head starts to enter my throat I increase my pace and the urgency of my movement, matching his moans as my lips meet the base. Soon I feel that tell-tale twitch and he erupts in my mouth spilling the bitter-chlorine-saltiness on my tongue. I swallow until he is spent. I slide back and catch hold of his cock as at slides from my lips. I take some tissues from the box on his desk and remove all traces of my lip gloss from his cock then tuck it back in his trousers then reclose his fly.
I stand and pour us each a glass of water from the carafe on his desk. As I drink I feel his eyes on my lips as I sip and then moving to my throat watching it pulse with each swallow. I put down my glass and see him smile as I retrieve my lip gloss from its usual hiding place between my breasts. With practiced ease, I apply a fresh coat of gloss and his tongue mimics my motions across his own lips. He slowly stands as I return my lip gloss to its home. He slowly stands and steps behind me. As he moves my hair aside I can feel his breath as he begins to nuzzle my neck. His hands slide down my back and briefly caress my derriere before moving back up around my sides to stroke my stomach on their way to my breasts where they linger before roaming to my waist, sides, stomach, breasts, décolletage and around again. Keeping up his attention to my neck, he leans into to my guiding me onto his desk, my hips lifting to accommodate, my feet firmly planted on the floor as his hands move to my hips and my cheek comes to rest on his desk. He slides my skirt up then hooks his thumbs into the waist of my red satin knickers, squeezing and caressing my cheeks as he slides the scarlet satin and black lace to my knees. I hear his zip go down and a second later an insistent pressure that slides into my vagina, stretching my well lubricated walls, with drawing then advancing a little further, over and over and over until he has gone as far as he can and has me delightedly crushed against his desk before he retreats to make another advance. At my quivering climax, I feel a hot liquid surge and hit a higher peak. As our breathing returns to a staider pace I hear another tissue leave the box as his cock leaves me. His zip closes as the tissue hits the bin. I stand up and pull up my knickers then straighten down my skirt and return to the outer office.

THE END

I confess that I have a foot fetish. and i recently told my girlfiend (shes ok with it) , who's extremely hot as hell every time I pass her I look down just to see if I can see her feet. But she never wears anything that shows her feet. ive been to her place multiple times, but it never really crossed my mind to look at her feet, until one day I walked past her, and she was wearing flip-flops. and I swear she had the best feet I've ever seen, she had a nice light pink nail polish on, and her feet were in the best shape ever. every time i think about how sexy her feet were, i get extremely hard. a few days later i asked her if we can do something kinky, she was fine with that, everything like this: her and i were walking into her bedroom, with her in my arms, i layed her on the bed and slowly rubbed my hand down her legs (she had no pants on which was another turn on) when i got down to her feet, i slowly took her shoes off (they were flats) and her feet were clean, and the nicest feet ive ever seen. so slowly i started sucking each one of her toes slowly, sliding my tongue between each one slowly. i did this for a while, then told her i wanted a footjob, so i took off my pants, my boxers, and started lying on my bed. she brought lube with her, and started rubbing lube all over my cock, and all over her sexy soles, then she started wanking my cock, with it between her toes, she started slowly then went faster, and later i came all over her toes, and when i thought it couldnt get any better than this, she licked all the cum off her toes. that was the best orgasm she ever gave me, (we hadn't had sex yet) so i thought i would return the favor of orgasm, so i fingerred her slowly and slowly, then faster and faster, then she squirted all over the sheets.

About 6 months ago, the sister of my wife came to live with me and my wife in our flat for studies.
It should last all the year, ans maybe next year if i'm lucky ...
She has her own room, but she has basically nothing as she is a student, so shes uses a computer that is mine and on which i have a total access ...
I set up a small "omegle like" site, just text mode, no video, on a small server at home and i modified on of her most used bookmark to get on that "site" ...
So we were alone on this chat, she was in her room, i was in mine, she didn't know she was speaking to me, and i started to talk about sex ...
In real life, she is pretty shy, so i didn't think my plan would work ... But it turned out that online she can be pretty hot ...
So i started speaking about sex and about masturbation and i managed to made her masturbate in front of her computer ... which has a webcam i can access when i want, of course ...
I could do it 3 times for now, but i plan to do it more as soon as i can because i have to do it when my wife is out and it doesn't happen so much ...
It's too bad the room configuration doesn't allow the webcam to watch the whole room or the bed because i would have premium fapping material :/

Just wanted to confess thatr ^^

I confess I fucked my ex's sister five years ago! I was living with my at the time girlfriend (we have since broke up) we had a house and all that bs. This is no lie she was a cheer leading coach and her little sister was a cheer leader. She is smoking hot although the first time I met her she was way to young and didnt hit hotness until she was older.

Anyway a few of the girls used to come change at our house before games or whatever nbd. Her sister we will call Emily used to put her make up on in the hall bathroom which if your sitting on the couch you can see right into. I think she figured this out a head of time lol. So she started putting her makeup on and staring at me through the mirror while i was on the couch. Making faces and flirting. I never took any chances on getting caught so I played it cool.

This turned into her coming to the house alone randomly. I had a job that I worked odd days while my girlfriend was at work so I guess she new that and saw the chance. The first time something happened we were all three home and my gf was doing something in another room and emily jumped on my lap and i got hard almost instantly. She grabbed it and said "Holy fuck! what is that" lol I will never forget that.

So then after that event she comes over to lay out one after noon. But comes out in a towel and is acting all pissy and wont talk. So I blew her off. She tanned for like an hour and came back in, no towel this time. She has a sweet toned body. Bcup tits and smooth runners legs. HOT! I have no pictures sorry. So anyway she comes back in and im staring her down and she laughs and says So what do I think? I told her something like come sit on my lap again and ill show you. She walks over in her little black bikini and sits down and we start fucking around. I untie her top and start sucking her nipples as she grinds my dick. I nearly came it was so hot. She then got all worried and said we cant like ten times and ran to the other room. Changed and left. I blew the biggest load in my gfs mouth that night getting a bj thinking about it haha.

A few weeks go by with the occasional flirt and I played it cool, more like I dont give a fuck because thats what girls like haha.

One morning I get up and finish my work out and bs and "Emily" shows up and says she is supposed to be tutoring at a local grade school but is skipping out. We watch tv and she is laying on the floor in some tight jeans, her little ass is so tight god it was hot. She rolls over and asks me if i ever told anybody about what happend and i said no, which was the truth. She then tells me she didnt think it was right for me to be her first! I was like what!? She tells me she had sex with her then boyfriend because she loved him and blah blah. I told her its okay you cant handle me anyways. she laughed and said i think i know that. i asked he to tell me the story of it and she said it was all awkward and he lasted ten seconds. I told her that sucks but she said it was okay because it hurt and she was ready for it to be over.

Then she gets up and says she wants to see mine! I told her not without showing me i can trust her. She strips off her shirt and stands right in front of me as i sit on the couch. she has an unreal body little six pack with nice tits. She said ok let me see. i unzip my pants and show her my rock hard dick. she grabs it and says that is a no! i said why and she holds it to her face then her arm and laughs. she then says her boyfriend wants her to suck his dick but she never has. i say ill show you, haha. i kneel her down and stick my dick in her mouth. she barely fit the head in but eventually gets about 5 of my 10 inches in and i tell her to use her hand placing it just after the head of my dick. now let me tell you she is no pro but it was fucking hot! she sucked me for about ten minutes and i stopped her tore off her jeans and kept her panties haha. i carried her into my bedroom and laid her on the bed and folded her legs up to her shoulders and went nuts eating her bald little pussy. she came almost instantly and after i got her off like 2 more times she said she was ready. i put the head in her and she squirmed back from me. i said oh no now your playing with the big boys and pulled her back to me. i slowly pushed about half my dick in her and im not kidding something popped. idk what it was but she screamed and a tear starting welling up in her eye. i asked if she was ok and she said no, but at this point i didnt care. i pushed her legs fully down on the bed and pushed the rest of my cock inside her and stopped. i held her there until she whispered ok ok i get it its huge!! i asked her if she wanted me to stop and she said no. i slid my dick half way out and slammed it back in. she screamed and got wetter. i started slowly fucking her little pussy looking down at her smooth flat stomach i could see my cock moving in and out. she said ok a little faster so i took that as fuck my brains out. i pounded her pussy like hell. she screamed and moaned and clawed the fuck out of me. i asked her if she was going to swallow for me, she said i can i guess. i let her legs off the bed and just fucked her regular missionary for a little bit, more just pushing all my dick in her and thrusting it deep. her pussy was so tight. i jumped up and flipped her tiny ass on top and said suck like you did out on the couch. she tugged and sucked my dick she loved it! i then said im cumming and blew a huge load in her mouth she tried to swallow it but spit it on the bed. i shoved my dick back in her mouth and said no suck it, finish it right and swallow the rest. she went back to town on my dick and swallowed the second bit. We laid there for about ten minutes and she said her boyfriends dick will be nothing after fucking my "horse dick" lol. I got up cleaned up and dressed. she layed there holding her pussy and saying god it feels like a truck hit it. she looked so hot laying on our bed haha. i told her get dressed she needed to leave so she did. i fucked her like ten more times that year then she moved away to college. I ran into her and she still says im the biggest shes had and wants more. I can work on getting a picture. Thanks for listening. This is a true story and if you dont believe it idc lol.

Part 20: Our Adventure [rest of the story on my profile :) ]

So I havent told you my name at all and that has its reasons. I think I'll just assume a pseudonym. I chose Sam (Still Anonymous Motherless - makes sense right? :D) so things will be a bit easier for me and for you as well.

Anyway, after Anna told me about her sex adventures with Beth, I wanted to get better at oral as well. So when Haley was out of house for a week, we met up whenever Jim left the house. First few times we did the basics. She was laying on her back while I went down on her. We had a deal that she would give me precise instructions on what to do and so I learned fast. When first it took her forever to cum (also because she had to concentrate to give instructions all the time) by the end of day 3 and after 10+ sessions. (Of course we also had sex in between, just left that out because its not really relevant).

The next day Anna went on her knees on the bed and lifted her ass up so I could lick her pussy. I had to get used to this new position but at the end of the day I mastered that as well. The last day Haley was away, we practised 69. Now this is a real challenge, I can barely think when I get my cock sucked by such a godess like Anna. Still, at the end of the day I was doing okay. When Haley came back I also told her I wanted to learn how to please her better and we did the same game, only faster since I already knew what I was doing. I just wanted to make sure she would grow suspicious.

There was another reason, why I wanted to practise my oral skills. I wanted to fuck Beth. And the only way I would get to fuck her was, if I was good at pleasing her.

The next time Anna and Beth met, Anna told Beth she had a surprise for her. While they were away drinking, I waited in my car in front of Beths appartment complex. When I saw them coming, I followed them to the door and got in with them, without Beth noticing. I went to the stairs, Beths flat was on the third floor. When I came there, the door was already closed. I could hear moans, so they had to be very close to the door. So I waited patiently. The moans subsided. I looked around, getting impatient. What if someone saw me? But then the door opened slowly and Anna waved me in. She had a blindfold in her hand and went to the bedroom. I slowly undressed, waited a minute then went to the bedroom door. It wasnt closed completely and I could hear Anna say:"Do you see anything? No? very good. Now let me get the second part of the surprise."
With that I entered the room, silently. There she was. Beth was laying on her bed, legs spread, pussy waiting to get licked. I went down on her while Anna watched me. She was fingering herself, I could hear her wet pussy. I stopped for a bit and Anna, holding her head near mine said "you like that?"
Beth answered "It feels a bit different than usual but I like it." So I kept going and soon Beth's pussy was super wet.
Beth:"Oh damn... when do I get to pleasure you Anna?"
I moved away slowly and Anna started stroking Beth.
A:"Soon enough... But wouldnt you love to get fucked right now? I mean, how long since you had a real dick?"
B:"Way too fucking long..."
Anna(touching Beths pussy):"If we just had a man here... would you let him fuck you? No matter what he looks like or who he is?"
B: "I would take any dick right about now..."
I put on my plain white mask. Anna pulled Beths hips to the edge of the bed, then kissed her on the mouth.
A:"Just imagine my dildo was a dick okay?"
B:"Okay..."
A:"And keep your hand where they are, otherwise you will destroy the illusion."
Beth nodded. I silently got in position, put my tip against her pussy.
A:"I will go slow..."
I pushed in the tip.
B:"That feels so... real... ughh"
I went back and forth, penetrating her deeper every time. When I was half way in Beth said
B:"Damn I wanna be fucked by a real man now." (Anna encouraged her to say more)
B:"I want my wet pussy slammed, and filled with hot cum. I want to be fucked hard and rough. uhhhgghh"
A:"You really what that?"
B:"Yessss.."
A:"Remove the blindfold then."
Beth did as she was told. She stared at me, or rather the mask.
B:"Who are you..?"
She didnt seem afraid, just surprised.
A:"Do you want to know who he is or do you wanna get fucked?"
B:"I want to get fucked."
So I started ramming her. Her tight pussy felt amazing. She moaned like a freak until Anna sat on her face. Anna faced me and pressed her hands against my chest. I couldnt take her hands because I was holding Beths legs up. I felt Beth's pussy contracting with her orgasm. We changed positions. Beth turned 180° so her head was on the edge of the bed, Anna in doggystyle position over her. Beth was eating out Anna while I was lubing up Anna's asshole and my dick. I slowly started penetrating her ass. Anna's moans were loud as never before. I fucked her ass slowly and after only 3 min or so Anna screamed, cumming so hard she gushed all over Beths face and my legs. Then she squirted again. And again. I pulled out and she collapsed next to Beth, twitching in an ongoing orgasm. I started fucking Beths head, since it was in a perfect position for that. When Anna recovered, Beth and her both got on their knees and they finished me off together. Anna was way better at head so I came in her mouth, filling it with my hot cum. She swallowed like a good girl.
B:"I wanted some of that cum as well.."
A:"Sorry sweety... maybe next time..."
B(looking up to me):"So there will be a next time?"
I nodded.

Anna and Beth would meet 2 or 3 times before my next chance with Beth. Beth was getting impatient. She wanted dick again, but only mine, since I knew how to please a girl. She wouldnt directly tell Anna that she wanted to fuck me, just say things like "I REALLY need a dick right now." And so on, but Anna made her wait (as I had suggested). So after three weeks or so, Anna told Beth:"If you want dick, tell me when you're home. Then some day, first you'll hear my voice and then see him."
B:"What does that mean?"
A:"You'll see..."

Some days later, I was at Beths appartment complex again. I rang her bell. When she answered over the coms, I held my phone to the mic and played a audio file I had from Anna. On it she said "Hey its me Anna, do you mind if I come up?"
So Beth opened the door for me and I went up. On the third floor I put on my mask. Beths door was open and I went in and shut it.
B(from another room):"Hey Anna, make yourself comfortable.."
When she didnt hear anything back she came to me. She wore panties and a crop top, no underwear. When she first saw me, she jumped.
B:"Woah there, you scared me! I thought you were Anna!... Well I guess thats what she meant when she said I'll hear her voice and then see you..."
I didnt answer and just slipped out of my shoes. She went up to me and touched the mask.
B:"You know I had hoped we could get rid of this mask..."
I shook my head.
B:"I want to see the man behind that mask... I want to know your name, your age... "
I softly pushed her away and pulled down my pants.
B:"Right to work huh? Well I got to admit... the mystery surrounding you kinda turns me on..."
She lifted one of her legs and started rubbing herself while I undressed.
When I was done she was already getting wet. I went to her, lifted her up and carried her to the bed. Now it was her turn to undress. It was done quickly and my erection was coming quickly as well.
B:"So... how is this going to work... if you dont speak... can I command you what to do?"
I thought about it for a second. Shrugged.
B:"I'll just tell you what I like and we'll go from there okay? Would you go down on me please....But wait, you cant with that mask on!"
She looked like she solved the puzzle and came forth victorious. But I went to her, softly took her hands and covered her eyes with them.
B:"You want me to cover my eyes? Arent you afraid I will cheat?"
I signaled her "you peek - I leave". She nodded.
I went down and watched her cover her eyes, moved the mask upwards and started licking her clit. I used all I learned with Anna, started fingering her after a while...
B:"Dont stop please... go on ohh ugghhguh. yeah oh... make me cum please... yeees."
Soon she came, her pussy dripping with her juice. I put the mask back on and removed her hands from her eyes. I showed her a small peace of paper which I had prepared in advance. On it: "Hard or Slow?"
B:"Can you fuck me slow, please? I'm sensitive right now..."
So we went missionary. My masked face right over hers. I just pushed in my tip.
B:"Fucking a total stranger in a mask is so fucking hot..." she kissed the masks mouth. I put my hand behind her neck and pushed the mask onto her mouth, while she made out with it. after a few seconds I had to move my head away, because I couldnt breath enough.

I pushed in inch by inch, feeling every single bit slipping in. Beth's moans got louder with every inch as well. When I was all in, I waited a few seconds before slowly pulling out again. I pushed in slowly again, a bit faster than the first time. I continued like this till I reached an acceptable speed. I started playing with her tits, but she grabbed my hands and said "go more slow here as well... please..."
So I gave her two fingers to suck on and when they were wet I used them on her tits, circling her nipples. Her second orgasm of the night came soon, her pussy contracting around my huge dick. Slowly fucking like this, I could go on forever so after an hour, Beth had had 4 orgasms total and I had none. But I didnt care, her pussy, her body, all felt great. After said hour, Beth finally got on her knees and sucked me dry. I had a huge cumshot coming, since we had been fucking for so long. Nevertheless, she swallowed it all.
B:"Holy shit I never had such a big cumshot..."
I left a few minutes after without ever saying a word.

A few weeks later, Beth was craving for cock again. I hadnt been at her appartment for all that time.

So once again I came to her, this time with a different audio file so she wouldnt expect me once again.
But when I came to her door, she was already standing in it. She smiled when she saw who her visitor was and went inside with me. We went to her bedroom right away and she laid down and spread her legs. I went down on her as soon as she had her eyes covered. Her first orgasm came just as fast as last time and when it did she immediately said "now fuck me hard. Push your dick in right away. and then fuck me hard."
I forced her into doggystyle. I forced myself into her and she squeaked. I grabbed her hips and fucked her as hard as I could. She took the pounding like a boss and when I was panting heavily under my mask we switched positions to cowgirl and she rode my dick like a champ.
B:"Grab my titties... grab em hard..."
I grabbed them and squeezed them, Beth squeaked again and came on my dick. I filled her pussy with my cum. she collapsed onto me. She then slipped off me and cuddled to my side.
B:"You know... all I really what now is to kiss you... I promise, I will keep my eyes closed..."
After thinking for a few moments I nodded. She closed her eyes and I pulled up the mask. I started kissing her lightly but soon enough we were making out really hard. We were making out so much that I god hard again. Her hand found my dick and soon she was sucking me off again. I covered my face again. After I shot my load down her throat I was getting ready to leave when Beth said:"You know whats strange? I feel like I'm falling in love with you..."

I never saw her again.

End of Part 20

Last night my wife and I went to a party that was a dressy affair. She looked stunning as usual and I enjoyed all of the guys looking at and talking to her. We knew most of the people there and one of them was friend of ours who I’ve wanted to fuck since we met her. She’s so cute and hot and last night was wearing a dress that left her shoulders and the top of her back bare. I took the opportunity to hug her a few times and touch her soft, bare skin and it made me horny as hell. When we left the party I was driving and my wife kinda leaned back in the passenger seat and I asked her if she wanted to go home or have some more fun. She asked what I had in mind and I said I’d like to show her off some more and she said okay. I pulled over in a parking lot, leaned over and started kissing her while reaching up her dress and rubbing her pussy. While getting her horny I was trying to decide where to go but couldn’t decide so I told her to rub herself while I drove. I decided to drive through some parking lots of restaurants and businesses that were open late while looking for a dude to show her off to. She had pulled her dress up to her waist, spread her legs and was rubbing herself over her panties. I’d been driving through a 24 hour Walmart parking lot of all places when I finally spotted and good looking guy coming out of the store with 2 bags in his hand so I pulled up next to him with him on the passenger side, the window was down and I stopped and said “hey she wants to know if you want to watch”. He said “oh damn” then “sure”. He then asked if he could get in the back seat to watch so I asked her and she said “I don’t care”. I was super happy and horny now so after he got in I started driving and pulled in a parking lot behind a nearby closed restaurant. I pulled her panties off so he could see her naked pussy and started to finger her and then I asked her if he could touch her. She surprised me when she said yes and he then slid his hand down her dress and caressed her tits for a minute. He then tried to reach her pussy but couldn’t comfortably reach it and it was an awkward angle to since the parking lot was so dark I told him to get out and open her door. When he opened her door I told her to swing her legs out and while she did that he actually dropped his pants and touched his own dick. I guess he just assumed I’d be okay with it and believe me, I was. I’m secretly Bi and don’t think my wife knows because we’ve never been in this situation and I’m pretty sure she’d divorce me if she found out. As soon as I saw his cock I had to take mine out and start jerking. He dropped to his knees and started kissing her legs then worked his way up to her pussy. He didn’t ask if he could, she didn’t stop him and I was loving it. After a little while I asked her if he could fuck her and she said “oh yeah” while kind of breathless. That would have been a really uncomfortable angle so I told her to get out of the car and stand up. She loves being fucked from behind so she got out, moved to the trunk of the car and pulled up her dress showing off her amazing ass. He got behind her while I stood to her side and he started rubbing his cock across her pussy and over her asshole getting his cockhead lubed. His cock was hot and I really wanted to touch it but I couldn’t let her know. It was bigger than mine and had a thick head on it. I was slowly just rubbing my own because I was so close to cumming and didn’t want to. He finally put it in and started fucking her nice and slow. I could tell she came within like a minute and was really loving it. After a few minutes he asked her where she wanted him to cum and she said “let me do it for you” and he said “well I’m ready “ so she pushed him away, turned around, got on her knees and put his cock in her mouth. That was when I blew my load! The sight of my very hot wife with another dude’s cock in her mouth, and it being a gorgeous cock he kept shaved was too much. To top it off, he was cute, well built, maybe in his late 20’s with a flat stomach. Anyway, she let him cum in her mouth and licked it clean for a minute afterwards. She stood and straightened herself up and got back in the car while he and I were pulling up our pants and before we got back in I got his number in case she wants to do it again somewhere. When we got home I spent about 30 minutes licking and sucking her pussy before fucking her and I swear I could taste his dick. I can’t wait to see her do this again if she will.

The hottest, and at the same time the most plain sex I ever had, I had with my wife's friend.

So, this happened some five years ago. My wife is hot, unlike her friend, who, was kind of interesting while in her 20's, but after 35, she let herself go, got a little fat, and she was never pretty, but not ugly either.

She had a turbulent marriage, out of which she came out as a single mother, not doing well financially, whole nine yards.

My wife talked about her a lot, how she had a hard time, how she tried dating, but the guys were awful, etc. I didn't give much thought to it - who cares.

Destiny had it, that my wife convinced me to take her, and her kid, along with us and ours, for a prolonged weekend to a mountain resort, only to have my wife, being called back from work on Friday morning, so she had to get back home, and I was left alone with her.

Her behavior changed instantly, and... You know, how they say, that bitches are in heat? Well, she sure was.

Kids asleep, it was summer time, and we were drinking in the balcony. I would never do it sober, scared of the consequences, but ,hey, I got drunk, she got touchy, and I just flat out asked her, no, told her, something like "you act like you wanna fuck".

She responded that she wants it, and sat on my lap.

It wasn't anything special, but it felt really good. She got her panties down, and rode me, with her dress still on. Kissed me all the way through, moaned so loud I had to put my hand on her mouth from time to time, she came really fast.

I had the clear mind, to pull it out, and cum on her ass, and dress.

On Saturday and Sunday we did nothing, came back home, and never spoke of it again.

I was scared, once getting sober, that I just ended my marriage, but I guess she saw it for what it was, a moment of our weakness, that shall never happen again.

Five years have passed since then, and I guess I am in the clear. Throughout that time, she, never again, showed not even a glimpse of interest in me, which is good.

Now, that is it. I know it ain't much, but this one is mine.

I confess that I (male, 22) got fucked by four anon guys in one hour yesterday.

Yesterday my bi-couriousness got me into an awesome situation. I was home alone, since my flatmates are both away for their holidays. I was horny as fuck, but I am not handsome enough to get a girl to have sex with me. So I went online for gay-dating and posted that I wanted to get fucked anonymously and discretly. With this I posted a picture of my ass, bent-over.

After a few minutes I had four or five guys texting me. I replied and in the end three of them agreed to come around and fuck me. I arranged it so that they would be around in intervals of half an hour. They agreed to my instructions too: I would give them the address of the building, they would ring and take the elevator to my floor. My flat was unlocked, they would enter and lock the door behind them. Straight down the hallway was the bedroom, where I was naked and bent over, my asshole lubed up and ready for them. On the bed table there were condoms and my laptop was showing porn. They would watch the presented porn, get themselves hard, put on the condom and fuck me as hard and long as they wanted to. When about to cum, they could choose whether to cum into the condom while in my ass, over my ass and back or into my face. Then they should leave me be, get dressed and leave the flat. That was the idea. But it turned out much more fucked up!

The first guy was 42 years old. He came 10 minutes later than we arranged. When he rung the bell, I was trembling from excitement. I told him the flat-number and the floor and rushed to the bedroom to start the porn and wait for him bent-over. I was so nervous, my knees were weak from the excitement. Then I heard him open the door. I put my face deep inside a pillow and waited. He entered the room and said: 'I'm not alone, I brought a friend. We will take turns.' I couldn't comprehend anything at that point, since I was too excited to think calmly, so I just layed still. Next I heard them getting out of their clothes and then I heard fapping sounds. After a minute or so, one of them opened the condom-wrapping. He spit on my asshole, which made me give out a moaning sound. They laughed, and the first one put his cock to my asshole, pushed hard and was inside me. His cock didn't feel very big, but he made up for that by thrusting hard into me. I moaned loud. Then he slid it out and the other guy put the tip of his dick at my hole. Slowly he pushed it in, and I felt that he had a thicker dick, that wasn't so easy to take. I felt the pain and wanted to tell him to go slowly, but as I started talking, he held my head down into the pillow and pushed hard with his dick, sliding in roughly and suddenly. I gave a muffled cry, but he fucked me as hard as he could. After what felt like forever, he started grunting and then he said: 'I'm cumming in your ass now.' Only then I relaized, that he hadn't got a condom on him. I tried to protest, but again he held me down and whispered in my ear: 'You're gonna love it, bitch!' Then he trembled, gave me some last hard thrusts and then I felt his hot cum squirting deep inside me. Panting, he slid out of my asshole and took me by my hair, shoving his dick inside my mouth. It tasted more than weird, but I still sucked on it as good as I could, while the other guy fucked me again. The guy in my mouth got hard again and started stroking his dick furiously. As the one in the back started moaning louder and louder and finally came inside me too, the large guy was moaning too again, put his dick in my mouth and came into it. He held it in there, telling me to swallow his semen as soon as he would take his dick out. I did so. Then he thrust my head back onto the pillow. They both dressed themselves and left. I couldn't move at all and just layed on my bed.

After maybe 5 minutes, I heard the bell ring. I got up automatically, not thinking about what would happen next. I opened for the next guy and got back to my room. After entering and coming to the bedroom, I told him without looking at him, that he wasn't the first one and that I didn't care about whether he would fuck me with or without condom. He did me bare and came into my ass too. The third guy came maybe 15 minutes later, also fucking me bare. But he came all over my face twice before leaving my flat.

With three loads in my ass, one in my belly and two on my face, I lay on my back and jerked off. It took me maybe 10 seconds before I came harder than ever before, squirting my load all over myself up until my own face. Unable to move even a finger, I lay around in all that cum until I finally could get up to clean myself.

I'm a 6'6 white guy. All my girlfriends were spinners, tallest many 5'6, a few Latinas but mainly White. My wife's a 5'3 redhead, very pale. Anyhow last week I had to do an airport pickup down in the city. It's the yearly mother-in-law visit out to see the grandkids. Afternoon flight, I leave early to dodge traffic. 3hr drive, app on the phone texts the delay when I'm halfway there. Screw it I know a local go-go bar. It's topless, cheap, big hits and cold beers. Thing is it's a Black neighborhood, this is post BLM, I wasn't sure how my showing up would go. I show up, I walk in, cash is king and they're empty anyways. There's a couple busty Latinas and a slim top heavy Black girl. Im the only guy. I'm polite, we all laugh and flirt. I'm nursing the beer since I have to drive. It comes out that I dated Latinas, never dated Black. Well she hears that and now I've got a beautiful Ebony ass rubbing my crotch. It's teasing, Latinas are egging her on, she's definitely got me hot. She gets between me and the bar, then turns, bends over, and full on presses into me. That's when I felt her hands. She's tracing my cock through my shorts with her fingertips. A gentle tug and she slips my shorts down. As she's guiding and teasing with one hand the other goes in her purse. Wasn't planned, in fact I was talking to the Latinas while it happened, but she slipped one on and slipped me in. So that's that I've got a Black girl bent over the bar and a Latina kissing me. I keep a steady rhythm. Just enough to be exciting but want to make it last. Latina kissing my puts her hand down there for some extra tease. Didn't take long I feel the Black girl tighten. She probably thought I'd pop, I didn't. I fucked her right through it and kept going. You could hear her breath change and the other Latina started cracking jokes about her going early. The kissing Latina and I rolled her a second time. This time I reached under and pinched the Black Girl's pencil nips while the Latina smothered me in her tits. Felt her tighten a second time, still didn't pop. Latina says flat out that the Black girl better turn around and start sucking. Fuck she was good. DT, playing with my balls, sloppy and amazing and Latina kept kissing while the other joked. I felt the rubber slide off as the joker whispered in my ear. Two Latinas jerking me on an eager tongue, they pulled up at the last minute and the Black Girl got sprayed. 5 ropes, just one after the other. One Latina kissing, the other laughing, put my dick in her mouth right after. Truth is I wanted more. She got up and I turned her around. Bent her over a second time, new rubber, fucked her as hard as I could. So hot fucking a hoe whose already got your cum on her face. I just  hammered her until we both popped. I didn't realize until after that 6 huge Black guys had walked in and watched the show. They didn't even let her clean up. Once I popped the Latina moved me over and they ran a train on her Black ass. The Latina cracking jokes climbed on the bar, spread, and made the Black chick eat her. I cleaned up, finished my beer, and picked up the mother-in-law 20 minutes later. Completely clueless, kept saying how relaxed I looked.

All characters in the story are 18+

Cheryl is a 31-year-old white woman who has been dating her white boyfriend Mike for 5 years. She is 5'7", slim, toned, 125 lbs gym body, blond and blue with pale skin and perky 34B breasts. Cheryl is a hipster type of woman that is well groomed as is the style of the day.

In her youth she was a rebellious punk rocker chick resulting in her being well tattooed, starting around age 18 she got the tattoo bug and now displays a tattoo of a fox on her right forearm, flowers on her right shoulder, the entire right side of her body has a tattoo of a pin-up girl, a bird in a cage on her back, a cute little snail on her lower waist, and her favorite tattoo is a skull on the top of her right foot. She had always been a tomboy growing up and throughout her life.

Her boyfriend Mike, 35, is short and average in about every other way, he is a doctor, a wealthy doctor but he is not worldly making him gullible and naive which is something that Cheryl’s narcissistic side takes advantage of now and then. She has lied to him about stuff like how many guys she’s slept with in her life, and she has cheated on him a few times over the years.

One day she and Mike got into a fight before she went to work. Her co-worker John always flirted with her, and that night Cheryl told John that she didn’t care about Mike or their relationship anymore. That night after work, Cheryl followed John into his car and flirted with him until, with a smirk on her face, she leaned down in his seat and took his cock out of his pants. She sucked on John’s big cock for an hour, hearing her phone buzzing the whole time, knowing it was Mike trying to call her. She didn’t care at all and sucked that big hard cock until John put his hand on her head, and held her mouth down on him while he blew his entire load into her mouth. He felt how she kept sucking his dick while he was nutting, and she swallowed all his cum and ate it. When he was finished, she just sat up, wiped some cum off her lips, and looked at her phone.

She texted her boyfriend, “Hey! Stuck in traffic. Be home in a bit!”

John looked at Cheryl and said, “Why are you still with that guy?”

Cheryl said, “Because he’s got money! And because he’s dumb and won’t even realize when I go home that I just ate some other guy's cum tonight”

She went back to Mike’s apartment and just watched tv with him like nothing happened. He never found out about it.

Another time she cheated on Mike was when she was pissed off at him, and she wanted to mess around with John again after work. In the back of his car in the dark parking lot, Cheryl found out about John’s ass fetish. He told her exactly what he wanted to do to her, and she did it submissively and loved it. John had her in the backseat with her pants pulled down around her ankles and had her face down and ass up. He got behind her, spread her perky tight ass cheeks, and went down and licked her entire ass crack with his tongue. He loved the musky scent of her sweaty asshole as he pressed his nose on her puckered-up butthole and sniffed it so hard as he was jerking off his cock. This sexual attention and felt like such a dirty girl. She pressed her ass back on John’s face because she knew he liked it. That cheating episode with John ended with him licking her ass until he jacked onto her butthole. Cheryl knew all she had to do was pull her panties back up her legs, and Mike would never even find out what she did that night.

The biggest lie that Cheryl told Mike is how she doesn’t want to have any, the truth is, just not with him. It has been a big fight between the couple in the past year. Mike really wants to have a child and start a family with Cheryl but she always made excuses.

Cheryl’s boyfriends and hookups in her life have only ever been white guys. She likes to be very submissive during sex and has let many guys use her hard in the past. Right after she turned 18, she went to a college party with her friend. She got really *****, and this older guy at the party took her upstairs with him. She remembers losing her anal virginity that night as he fucked her in the ass. Then he laid her on her back, and she let him pull her head off the side of the bed, and fuck her mouth until he blew his load down her throat. But she is very turned on by race play fantasies that she keeps a secret to herself. When Mikes gone on trips for work, she will watch BLACKED RAW videos and masturbate. It brings out that rebellious girl in her, where she feels like it’s naughty, bad, and so risky to fuck a black guy like that. Just thinking about it when she masturbates turns her on, and she gets a sexual rush through her body thinking about having unprotected sex with a big black cock.

Cheryl was able to get a substitute teacher job for the very last day of the year at the local high school. One of the teachers was sick, so they called Cheryl and asked her to come in. She’s never done it before but was super excited to try it. That same Friday, Mike was leaving for a business trip, and was going to be gone for a few days. He was going to drop Cheryl off at the school in the morning, so he could go in and introduce himself and say hi to some of the teachers. Their apartment was right next to the school, so Cheryl could just walk home at the end of the day.

She wanted to look cute, but not too sexy at her job. She wore black skinny jeans that were tight on her long legs, and wrapped around her firm plump ass cheeks, showing off her big thigh gap between her legs. A white button up shirt to look professional, and black open toed high heels. Cheryl has always loved getting attention from men, and loves when guys stare at her feet when she wears her high heel shoes. That’s why she got her foot tattoo, to bring more attention to her feet.

Cheryl and Mike go into the school in the morning and introduce themselves to some of the other teachers they see. All the teachers love Cheryl, saying how she’s so pretty and sweet, and they say how Cheryl and Mike make such a cute couple.

Mike is about to leave for his trip and he says, “Bye babe. I love you! I’ll call you tonight.”

Cheryl is standing by the front door of the school, just staring down at her phone, not even caring what he says to her. She says, “Yeah I have to go.”

Cheryl arrives in her class that she’s about to teach. It’s the last day so she’s only going to make the students watch a video. The bell rings and the students come in and sit down and they see this young looking, tatted up white girl writing her name on the board.

Cheryl says, “Hello class. I kind of have a weird last name, so you can just call me Ms. D. Your teacher’s sick today so I’m the substitute, but don’t worry, you’re just watching a video!”

Trey is 18 years old, a senior, and the tallest black guy on the basketball team. Even though he’s 18, he looks older than that because of his well built body. He walks in the room and can’t believe how sexy this sub is. He is about 6’3, muscular with a toned body, and has a cock bigger than most porn stars. When his penis is soft, it hangs down 10 inches between his legs, always swinging and showing through when he wears basketball shorts or thin sweatpants. But when he’s horny and his cock gets fully erect, it's 11 inches, thick, veiny, slightly curved up, a fat mushroom tip head at the end, and a big hanging ball sack. He looks Cheryl up and down and checks her out. That sexy face, skinny tone body, that wide thigh gap showing between her legs, and those big sexy white feet in her high heels. He sees how she’s all tatted up, and it gives him the impression that she’s a bad girl and likes a little bit of pain.

He leans over to his friend next to him and says, “God damn….I wanna fuck that chick so bad bro. She looks like she’s 20 too. How the hell is she a teacher?”

His buddy Jamal, who is a 18 year old senior also, says back, “Bro I know. Young, pretty pale white girl. God damn. Ask her how old she is, I dare you.”

When Cheryl’s done giving her introduction, she asks if there’s any questions. She sees one of the black boys in the back of the class raise his hand.

She says, “I’m sorry, I don’t know any of you. What’s your name, and what’s your question?”

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D, my name's Trey. I was just wondering how old you are…”

The class laughs because it’s obvious to everyone Trey’s flirting with the new substitute. Cheryl couldn’t help but check out Trey when he stood up. He was so tall with a sexy muscular body for a boy in high school. She can tell how Trey’s staring at her that he likes her. She smiles and likes the attention, making her feel sexy in front of the whole class.

Cheryl says, “Well Trey, I am 31. I don’t feel that old, but I am”

The video starts and Trey and Jamal text on their phones back and forth during class.

Trey texts, “Damn she looks like she’s fucking 20 or something bro”

Jamal texts back later, “Bro…her numbers posted in a contact list on the school’s website.”

He texts Trey her name and the cell number that’s listed on the site. Trey quickly searches her name on Instagram and finds her open profile. He looks through all of Cheryl’s photos in the back of the class, while she’s at the teacher’s desk watching the video.

He can tell she’s a little attention ***** by the photos she posts. Tons of seductive, sexy looking selfies, and he finds a pic of her in her bathing suit, and sees even more tattoos on her body, including the full side tattoo of the pin up girl on Cheryl’s right side.

Trey texts Jamal the pic and says, “Bro, I wanna fuck this bitch so bad. Look at this shit….Tonight I’m gonna text her cell and send a video of my dick. I wanna see what she says.”

Jamal texts back, “FUCKING DO IT! haha. Do you know if she has a boyfriend?”

Trey texts, “Yeah there’s a few recent pics of her with some white guy. How much do you wanna bet though that this chick is a slut?”

The class was over and the bell rings. As Trey is getting up to walk out of the class, he’s checking out Cheryl the whole time.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey Ms. D., I gotta say you look damn good for being 31. Sexy tats too.”

Cheryl is sitting on the teachers chair with her legs crossed, and her right foot dangling in the air in front of her in her high heel shoe. She notices Trey looking down at her foot when he talks about her tattoos. She can tell by the look in his eyes that this boy is turned on by her feet, and she kinda likes it. She smirks up at him, knowing she’s teasing this boy now, all alone with just him in the classroom. She sticks her foot out a little higher and shows off her foot tattoo to him.

She says, “Yeah this is my latest one. Hurt like hell, but the pain is part of the experience.”

Cheryl gets a big grin and smile on her face showing her pearly white teeth.

She says, “I’m guessing you’re on the basketball team, since you’re like 6 '5. How old are you?”

Trey says, “I’m legal. I’m 18, but I’m way bigger than my age. I’ll see you later Ms. D.”

He makes Cheryl blush and have a big grin on her face because she likes getting hit on like that. He sees her blue eyes and cute smile, and can’t stop thinking about how bad he wants to see those blue eyes look up at him while he lays his big black cock on her face.

Before Cheryl walks home, she stops in the teachers’ lounge and gets a water. There’s an older white male teacher alone in there with her, and he checks Cheryl out. He was not attractive at all, and she did not want anything to do with him.

He walks up to her and says, “Hey….you the new substitute? I’m Mark. Hi.”

Cheryl looks at this guy with her bitch face, and just ignores him like he’s nothing. She can tell he’s some loser old white guy and doesn’t even wanna pretend to be interested in him.

Mark says, “Hey I saw you today, and was wondering if I can take you out to dinner? You’re gorgeous.”

Cheryl looks at this guy again, and kind of laughs under her breath.

She says, “Um no. I have a boyfriend. And you’re totally not my type anyways. See ya.”

Cheryl walks out of the room feeling so powerful with how she just turned down that older white guy. She thinks to herself how 5 minutes ago she was just flirting with a black boy in her class, and she wouldn’t even give that white guy a minute of her time. She laughs and walks down the hall.

Once she’s gone, Mark says to himself, “Fucking bitch…”

Cheryl leaves the school and has a smirk on her face, thinking about how she felt so young again like she was in high school when she was flirting with Trey at the end of the class. She knew if she had the chance she’d probably fuck him. She thinks about his tall muscular body, and how he’s in shape and could probably fuck for hours without getting tired. It makes her think about the BLACKED RAW videos. She always imagined herself in those videos when she masterbates to them, and she can totally imagine Trey being one of those big sexy black guys.

It’s late on that Friday night, and Cheryl’s alone in her boyfriend’s apartment. She knows Mike will probably call her to talk before he goes to sleep in his hotel room. She thinks it’s kind of funny how he still tries to call her when he’s gone on his trips. Most of the time she never answers his calls, and just makes up some lie about how she was busy and forgot. She watches tv on the sofa, and is dressed in short red booty shorts, and a black tank top that she wears to bed. Suddenly, her phone buzzes and she thinks it’s probably a text from Mike telling her good night. She opens the text and it’s an unknown number.

The text says, “Hey Ms. D. It’s Trey from school. This is what was hanging between my legs during class while I was checking you out today…”

He texts Cheryl a video of him in his room. He’s holding his hard black cock and smacking it in the palm of his hand, making loud smacking sounds with it. Cheryl can’t believe this video. She’s kind of in shock, but once the video ends, she restarts it and watches it again.

She says to herself, “Holy shit….”

She sees Trey’s long, thick black dick. Veins popping out on the shaft, thick mushroom head at the end of it, and how his cock curves up a little bit. She imagines what that would feel like, that curve, just rubbing her pussy walls deep in her.

She sits there thinking about what to do. She knows she shouldn’t be texting this boy from school, but that narcissistic, selfish side of her takes over. She thinks that Mike won’t find out. She just wants to have some fun and flirt a little bit.

Cheryl texts back, “First of all Trey, how did you get my number haha? Second, why are you sending me videos of your Big Black Cock haha?”

Trey reads Cheryl’s text and when he sees how she said Big Black Cock, he knows for sure she watches interracial porn and is probably a huge slut.

He texts back, “Don’t worry how I got your number haha. I think you’re a fucking sexy little snowbunny, and I gotta show you what I’m packing.”

He sends Cheryl another video of him swinging his big cock around while he has her Instagram photos on his computer screen.

Cheryl sees his big, long dick swinging around like it’s a black bat between his legs, smacking his thighs and chest. She sees her photos in the background and thinks how this boy went to the trouble of searching for her number and Instagram page, and that turns her on.

Wanting to flirt more with him, Cheryl texts, “Not gonna lie, that things fucking huge haha. Way bigger than my boyfriends…”

She wonders if by dropping the hint that she has a boyfriend it will make him back off. She hopes he doesn’t care. It would be a huge turn on for her if Trey wanted her to cheat. Her pussy starts to get wet in her tight booty shorts as she feels the adrenaline rush from the thought of cheating.

Trey texts, “I saw those pics of you and your white boyfriend. I bet he’s got a tiny dick haha. Nothing compared to my 11 inches.”

Cheryl read 11 inches and is impressed, but she acts like a tease to Trey and and says, “No way you’re 11 inches haha”

Trey texts back, “Oh yeah haha? I bet it's bigger than that cute white face of yours Ms. D. I bet if I lay my cock on your face, my balls would be on your chin, and the tip of my dick would be above your hair haha”

Cheryl reads how he described laying his big black cock on her face, and it turns her on imaging that. She bites her lower lip because she’s so turned on right now.

She still likes being a little tease to him, and texts, “Yeah right haha. It ain’t that big hehe”

Trey can tell by how she’s still flirting with him and texting back and forth like this that he can break this bitch down and fuck her.

He texts back, “Let me prove it to you. What’s you doing tonight…?”

Things are getting a little more serious now, but Cheryl still wants more. She’s biting her lip, smiling, while she’s flirting with this black boy from school.

She texts, “I’m just chilling alone tonight at my boyfriend’s apartment watching tv….”

Trey is stroking his cock while looking at her pics, and texting back and forth. Looking at a pic of her from her Instagram where she’s in a short dress and high heels. He’s slowly working his cock head, staring at her, and thinking about how bad he wants to get her pregnant. That horny animalistic instinct in him takes over, and makes him want to breed this sexy pale white teacher so bad.

He texts back, “Give me your address Ms. D. Let me come over and prove it to you…. Do it.”

Cheryl reads that text and sits there for a few minutes just thinking. She is so turned on right now flirting with this black boy, and wants to just say fuck it and do this. She also thinks about what if she gets caught. What if Mike finds out somehow, or people at the school find out. She bites her lower lip, smiling, and just says fuck it. She texts Trey her address.

Trey texts back, “I’m leaving right now.”

Once Cheryl reads that text, she can’t believe this is really happening. She has so much adrenaline running through her body, but she’s so turned on right now too. She runs to the bedroom and strips naked, and just puts on a short yellow dress that comes to her upper thighs. No panties, no bra, and she’s barefoot. She checks out herself in the mirror, and puts some eyeliner on. She sees how sexy she looks in her short dress, and she knows when she doesn’t put any panties on that she’s gonna fuck this boy.

She looks at herself in the mirror and smirks, and she says, “You bad girl.”

She has thoughts of BLACKED RAW videos when she looks at herself in the mirror, thinking about what she’s gonna do tonight.

A short amount of time goes by, and Cheryl opens the door when Trey arrives. They look at each other with a little smirk on each other’s faces.

Trey says, “Hey Ms. D.”

Cheryl responds with just, “Hey…”, but she’s got a big grin on her face as Trey walks in her boyfriend’s apartment and she locks the door.

She’s almost twice this boy's age, but now that she’s not in her high heels, she’s so short compared to this huge, tall black boy. Trey came over wearing thin sweat pants and a tank top. He’s not even wearing boxers because he knew there’s no point, he was probably going to fuck this chick. And he didn’t bother to bring a condom either.

Now that Trey is actually here for real, Cheryl gets a little nervous, and part of her is thinking to herself if she should really do this.

She says, “So, do you wanna like sit and watch tv or something?”

She sits on the sofa in the living room, but Trey doesn’t sit. He slowly walks up to Cheryl as she’s sitting there, and he stands in front of her, looking down at her. He loves that she’s barefoot. He looks at her big, skinny white sexy feet and knows that they would give him an amazing foot job. That gorgeous sexy white face looking up makes him think about how bad he wants to fuck her brains out.

Trey looks down at Cheryl and says, “So what? You think I’m lying about my size Ms. D?”

Trey is grabbing his cock through his sweatpants while looking at her.

Cheryl’s whole body is buzzing with adrenaline, and she knows if she does this, there’s no going back.

That rebellious girl in her makes her think to herself, *Fuck it. Just do it. I bet I can get away with it haha*

She leans her head back and stares at the ceiling, biting her lower lip. Trey watches her and knows he’s breaking this slut down. Cheryl looks back up at Trey with a smirk on her face and looks down at his hand grabbing his cock through his shorts in front of her.

She leans forward on the sofa and says in a teasing way, “Yea Trey, I don’t think it’s really that big.”

Seeing that sexy little smirk on Cheryl’s face when she says that turns him on so much. It makes Trey’s cock throb, making a tent in his sweatpants with an outline of his huge cock.

He says, “Pull those pants down then Cheryl…I know you wanna be a bad girl with me tonight. Do it.”

Trey grabs his phone out of his pocket, and Cheryl slowly and seductively tugs on his sweatpants, pulling them down, until they fall to the floor. She sits on the edge of the sofa while Trey stands in front of her face, and his hard black cock springs up in the air, free out of his pants. Cheryl’s so close to him, his dick hits her chin when it flips up. She leans her head back a little and sees his big black cock throbbing and bouncing in the air all by itself because he’s so horny.

Cheryl stares at that big black penis right in her face, then looks up and Trey with a face like *Oh Shit….*

Trey reach’s out and runs his fingers through Cheryl’s blonde hair. She feels him grab her hair and pulls her head back to look up at the ceiling.

He says, “I’m about to prove I’m fucking right, Cheryl.”

He pulls Cheryl’s head to him and lays his big heavy black cock on her face. His long ball sack hangs under her chin, and his black meat lays on top of her mouth and nose, going up between her eyes. She looks up at Trey with his black cock on her face. She feels the warmth from his penis on her skin, how it flexes, and throbs on her face. And that sweaty, musky smell of his cock and balls fills her nose.

Trey points his phone down at Cheryl and snaps a photo. The photo shows his dick laying on her face. His balls on her chin, and the tip of his cock hanging over top of her forehead. Her blue eyes looked up at the camera when he took it, and it even shows her tattoos showing on her shoulder, arm, and foot in the photo.

Cheryl pulls her face back and says, “Hey, I didn’t say you could take that pic, mister.”

She says it playfully, but she’s kind of serious too because she doesn’t want to get caught. She knows that if anyone saw it at the school, they’d be able to recognize it’s her from her tattoos.

She says, “Don’t show that to anyone, ok? I’m serious.”

Trey just says, “Mmmhmmm.”

He reaches and pulls her head back to his cock. He grabs the base of his penis, and gently smacks that heavy black cock on her face playfully. It’s so big and heavy, Cheryl closes her eyes as she gets her face smacked by that cock.

Trey says, “I told you I was fucking right. I knew my cock was bigger than your cute fucking face.”

Cheryl pulls her head away again, looks up at him with a smirk and says, “I knew it was this big from your videos you bad boy. Maybe I was just teasing you, and wanted to get this beautiful black penis over to my place.”

Trey grabs her head and pulls it back to his cock and says, “Get that face over here.”

Trey holds her head and starts rubbing his cock up and down on her face, and then he pushes her nose and mouth down to his big ball sack. Cheryl feels a little humiliated right now, being treated like she’s his bitch, but at the same time she’s so turned on by this. Mike is nothing like this. His skinny little white dick is 3 inches hard. He doesn’t have the cock to pleasure her, and he doesn’t take control during sex like she needs and wants as a woman.

While Trey is rubbing his big sweaty cock on her face, he feels the cold hair from Cheryl’s nostrils sniff his ball sack. He hears her do it too.

He says, “Oh you nasty little hoe. Sniff those fucking balls.”

That sweaty, musky cock smell is so manly and turns Cheryl on, and she hears how horny he sounds when he says that. She smirks knowing she’s turning him on. Trey grabs the end of his dick and rubs his cock head above her head, as Cheryl is under his big cock, sniffing his balls. She opens her mouth and Trey feels Cheryl put one of his balls in her mouth and starts sucking on it. He works his cock head in his hand while looking down at her sucking on his nut. She gently pulls her head back until his nut pops out of her mouth. She looks up at with that cute smile of hers.

Trey says, “Wash those fucking balls with your mouth, hoe.”

Cheryl is so turned on by being submissive like this, and she licks all over his hanging ball sack. She puts the other nut in her mouth and sucks on it. Cheryl is tasting his sweaty, salty balls, and is not disgusted by it at all.
Trey wants to see her cute face with his cock in her mouth, so he says, “Open your mouth”.

Cheryl looks up at him and opens her mouth ready to suck on his big beautiful black penis. He bends his dick down and puts the head of his cock in Cheryl’s mouth, and she closes those lips around it and starts sucking. She loves the feeling of sucking on a big hard cock. It is like a stress reliever for Cheryl to feel a big hard penis in her mouth, and suck on it like a baby sucking her bottle. That’s why she cheated on Mike a few years ago and sucked her coworkers dick in his car.

Trey takes his shirt off, while she grabs his thick penis with both of her little white hands, all while keeping the cock head in her mouth. It’s so long and thick she can grab it with both of her hands and stroke the shaft as she sucks on the tip. Trey just stands there looking down at this sexy white hoe twisting her hands on his shaft as she’s sucking hard on the cock head. She’s good at sucking cock, and even sticks the tip of her tongue in his slit on his cock head. She can taste his precum from his hole as she teasingly flicks her tongue.

He leans his head back, staring at the ceiling, and says, “Ooooohhh shiiiiiiiiitttt. Fuuuuck yeeaaa bitch. Good girl.”

His cock is rock hard and fully erected after her teasing his slit like that. It drove him wild, and he wants to fuck her mouth so bad, and see how much she can swallow.

Trey says, “Hands down…”.

Cheryl puts her hands down by her side on the sofa, still with the tip of his penis in her mouth. Trey runs both of his hands through her silky blonde hair and grips it tight. Then he pulls her mouth down as he pushes his cock in her mouth. It’s so thick and big, it fills her mouth up and hits the back of her tongue, trying to go into her throat. He hits her gag reflex, and she coughs, gagging on his cock that’s trying to go down her throat. Cheryl instinctively reaches her hands up to his cock to try to pull it out of her mouth.

Trey just says, “Hands down, bitch.”

Cheryl puts her hands back down to her side like she’s his slave.

He gets a tighter grip on her hair and starts fucking her mouth with his big dick. Pulling her mouth down on his cock while he’s thrusting his hips into her head. His black dick is so long, when it’s hitting her throat and can’t go down, his cock is bending as he’s trying to push it further. He knows his cock is too big for her throat, but he loves how wet and tight her mouth feels, and he just does it a little longer. Hearing the wet gurgling noises Cheryl makes, when he goes just a little bit too far, and she coughs with his dick in her mouth. He pulls his cock out and it’s covered in spit and drool. A string of spit is connecting her lips to his cock, as it's throbbing in the air in front of her face. She looks up at Trey and her eyes are watery from her gag reflex.

Trey is so horny now with his wet cock twitching in the air, he says, “Take that dress off. Show me that white pussy.”

Cheryl wipes the spit off her lips and chin. She is so horny she doesn’t even think about Mike at all as she lifts her dress up and pulls it off her. She sits back on the sofa and puts both of her feet up on the edge of the seat. She spreads her feet apart and opens her legs, showing Trey her bald wet pussy.

Trey sees more tattoos she has on her pale skin, and it turns him on even more. That huge pin up girl tattoo on her side, and he sees her perky, tiny little titties on her chest. Her tits are so cute and not saggy at all. She has hard pink nipples poking out on her tits like little pink erasers. Cheryl sits on the sofa, biting her lower lip in anticipation, looking up at Trey. He stands there, looking at her body as he strokes his big cock.

Trey gets down on his knees on the floor in front of her and sees her pussy up close. Cheryl’s so horny and aroused that her pussy lips are so thick and puffy. Her body is making her labia lips get big like that to protect her vagina during sex. Cheryl has her legs spread apart, and it makes her pussy spread open like a flower, ******** the wet, pink tender flesh inside her white pussy. Her clit sticking out at the top, and her vaginal hole so small and ******* to Trey. He can tell her pussy is gonna be a tight grip on his cock.

Trey leans down and puts his big wet lips on her pussy. He licks it from her vaginal hole, all the way up to her clit in one big wet lick with his tongue. That one big wet lick makes Cheryl moan. He loves the smell and taste of this white pussy, and does sloppy wet licks all over it. Then he puts his big lips over her clit, slurping on that erected little sensitive button of hers.

When Trey sucks on her clit like that, Cheryl’s head falls back in the seat. She stares at the ceiling, moaning, and breathing heavy. His wet mouth is sucking on her entire pussy and it’s driving her wild. Then suddenly Trey pulls her ass out to the very edge of the sofa and pushes her legs back onto her. Cheryl’s legs are bent at the knees, with her feet over her head. She reaches up and grabs her toes to hold her legs back. This makes her stick her ass out even more. Trey goes lower and presses his big wet tongue on her asshole and swirls all around it, then presses his lips on her butthole, kissing it. Cheryl looks down between her legs, and just sees Trey’s upper head.

She says, “Ohhhh shiiiiitt…”

She holds onto her feet above her head and her toes curl up in her fingers. Cheryl hasn’t gotten her ass eaten out like this since she let her coworker do it to her that one night. Mike thinks ass play is gross, but Cheryl loves it.

Trey does another big wet lick from her asshole, all the way to her clit. Then gets back down to make out with that tight, puckered up little butthole. He knows she’s a dirty girl that likes her ass eaten.

Trey pulls his head away and they’re both so horny now.

Trey looks right into Cheryl’s eyes and says, “I wanna cum in this white pussy so bad. You’re so fucking sexy Cheryl. Are you on birth control?”

Cheryl wants to fuck so bad now, even with all the consequences that could happen from it. She thinks that even if she did get pregnant from tonight, the fuck session that she’s about to receive from that huge cock will be worth it.

She feels so submissive and sexy with him, she smiles and says, “No I’m not…”

Trey stands up and lifts Cheryl to her feet. He picks her up and puts her over his shoulder. Her head hangs off the back of him, and her ass and legs are in front of him. She’s so petite and light he picks her up easily. He carries her like she’s a trophy that he won, and now he gets to do whatever he wants with her. He starts walking down the hallway to the bedroom he sees. Cheryl’s feelings and thoughts about Mike and any consequences are all out of her head now. She’s so turned on by this dominant masculine black boy that she wants to fuck him so bad. She doesn’t care about getting fucked on the same bed that her boyfriend is gonna sleep in when he comes back.

Trey drops her on the bed, and she bounces on it. Cheryl is laying on her back, while Trey stands next to the edge of the bed. He grabs her hips and pulls her ass to the edge. He grabs under her knees and pushes her legs back on her, and tells her to hold them. He sees that fat wet pussy spread open between her legs under him, and he spits on his hand and rubs it on the head of his black cock.

Cheryl’s gonna learn that dirty talk turns Trey a lot during sex. He rubs the tip of his thick cock between her fat wet pussy lips, teasing her.

Trey says, “You want me to fuck this white pussy? Huh? You want me to beat this pussy up with my big dick?”

Cheryl holds her legs back as she lays on the bed. There’s no hesitation now in her response. She’s horny and she’s had race play fantasies for so long, and she’s wanted to say this for years.

She says, “I want you to fuck me with your big black cock and cum inside me.”

Hearing her say that in her cute little voice drives Trey wild. He thinks how this slut doesn’t care if she gets pregnant, and how that’s so fucking hot. He pushes the fat tip of his penis in her vaginal hole, and he feels it stretch around his thick cock. His dick slides in her wet tight pussy, and Cheryl lays her head back on the bed, staring straight up.

She says, “Oooooohhhh yesssssss. I wanna feel it deep inside me.”

Now that his cocks in her pussy, he grabs both of her ankles and holds her legs open in the air. Feeling that tight pussy grip on his dick, he just overpowers her and makes her pussy keep stretching out. Working his hips back and forth, he fucks her and his black cock is already getting soaked in her pussy juice.

He loves seeing her big white feet up in the air as she gets fucked. He finally sees the soles of her feet and they’re so sexy. She has long, skinny feet with a big sexy arch on them. Long skinny toes, and the soles of her feet are clean, with pink and pale skin tones on her soles. He holds her ankles and brings one of her feet up to his face as he fucks her. He presses her toes on his nose and sniffs her toes, then licks all over the soft, smooth sole and arch of her foot. Then he puts those toes in his mouth and sucks on them as he looks down at her as she gets fucked. He gets so turned on by her feet it makes his cock rock hard. It feels like a thick pole is fucking her pussy.

He says, “Sexy fucking feet, MMMMMmmmm”.

He switches legs and pulls the other foot up to his face. He’s so horny now he buries his nose underneath her long skinny white toes, and he starts sniffing her foot so hard while he fucks her. He sniffs her foot and feels her toes curling up on his face. It turns him so much he almost nuts, and has to stop for a few seconds.

He pulls her foot away and holds her legs open, and leans down over top of her as he fucks her. Bucking his hips, doing a nice hard rhythm with his cock strokes. Her pussy is deeper than her mouth, and he’s going balls deep. Feeling how much looser her pussy feels now, he knows he’s working it out. Her pussy is so wet, and he’s stuffing it full of dick, and it’s making loud, wet queef sounds because his cocks pushes all the air out of her pussy. He’s leaning over her, looking down at her gorgeous face, watching it contort as she gets fucked by him. She screams and he feels her pussy clamp down on his dick as he makes her cum. Her hands push on his chest, trying to signal him to slow down after her orgasm, but he fucks right through her orgasm and keeps making her take that dick.

He hears Cheryl’s cute little whimpers as he’s smashing her pussy, and seeing her face and those noises she’s making almost makes him cum again.

He pulls his cock out and stops and says, “Fuck, you almost made me nut”

Trey is leaning down over top of Cheryl, and she pulls his face to hers and starts making out with him. They shove their tongues in each other’s mouths, and kiss passionately. Cheryl uses one of her hands and grabs his big wet cock that’s throbbing in the air above her pussy.

She slowly strokes it and says, “You want to get me pregnant, don’t you bad boy?”

Hearing this older white teacher say that drives Trey wild.

Trey says, “Fuck yes, you sexy little bitch. You want me to fuck a baby in you? What would your boyfriend think about that?”

Cheryl has an evil little grin on her face and says, “I’ll just lie to him for 9 months and say it’s his. I bet I could make up some lie and tell him I was r*ped by a black guy and don’t remember anything.”

Trey gets so turned on by how naughty this white girl is. She knows that she’s sexy and she can manipulate men and get whatever she wants. From rich guys giving her money, to alpha male men with big cocks giving her the sex that she needs. Trey wants to use and abuse this white slut and make her have his black baby.

He flips her over on the bed. She’s lying flat on her stomach in the prone position, and Trey sees that big pale white ass, and her bird tattoo on her upper back. This is the breeding position because he can fuck her hard and make himself nut.

Cheryl lays on the bed, her body shiny wet from the sweat on her. She’s never had sex like this, and she loves it. Trey looks down at her and sees this vulnerable white slut, and his cock is throbbing. He climbs on her back and uses his feet to push her legs apart on the bed and keep them spread open. He grabs Mike's pillow on the bed and puts it under Cheryl’s stomach so her back arches a little and her ass sticks up.

Trey rubs his cock on her pussy again, leans down by Cheryl’s head and says, “I’m gonna cum in this white pussy.”

Cheryl’s only thought is fucking him, and nothing else.

She says, “I want your cum in me, Trey…”

Hearing her say that drives him wild, and he slides his cock back in her fuck hole and puts his hands on the bed like he’s in a push up position. He combines thrusting his hips with his cock, and slamming his body weight down on her that makes this position a deeper, harder fuck. Slamming his cock in her pussy, smashing her, so his balls are smacking her clit. She grips the bed sheets and whimpers as she takes his 11 inch penis deep in her pussy.

In this new position, Cheryl can feel the curve in his penis digging in and rubbing her wet, ribbed vaginal walls deep inside of her. It makes her toes curl up in the bed sheets, and she bites the pillow by her head.

Trey is making horny animalistic groans and grunts as he fucks, because it feels so good for him when he can pound her deep and hard like he wants.

He keeps slamming his body weight down into her ass, and says, “Take that dick, you fucking bitch. Take that dick.”

He feels his big hot load getting built up, and he grabs Cheryl’s hair into a ponytail in one hand, and he pulls her head back. Cheryl’s head gets yanked back and he rides her hard. Trey looks next to the bed and sees a photo of her and Mike. Trey thinks about how he’s fucking this white guy’s girl behind his back and he’s gonna get her pregnant probably. That gets him so close to cumming, thinking about what he’s doing to her.

Trey’s fucking Cheryl hard and says in a loud voice, “You want me to breed this white pussy, hoe? Huh? Say it! Say you want to be a baby mama!”

Cheryl is so caught up in the moment too and doesn’t hesitate at all and says, “MMMMmmmm fuuuuck yessss Trey…. Mmmm cum in my pussy. I wanna have your babies!”

Trey’s load is built up in the tip of his cock, and he was edging himself while she said that. He pounds Cheryl’s pussy a few more times, then feels his hot cum about to explode.

He says, “I’m gonna fucking cum!”

Trey grunts and moans like an animal as his black cock starts squirting out heavy thick wads of his nut into Cheryl’s pussy. He keeps his dick balls deep, and she can feel it inside of her body as it is squirting out and splashing against her cervix at the end of her pussy. Trey had a pent up load, and it’s about 10 big squirts until he milked it all out of his cock. He keeps his cock inside of Cheryl as he’s over top of her, holding her down on the bed. Letting the orgasmic tingling rush run through his body from head to toe.

Cheryl lays there exhausted, with her head laying on the bed. She’s out of breath too, laying there looking at the pictures of her and Mike on the dresser.

She breathes heavily and says, “Oh my god…. wow…. You fucked my brains out, Trey.”

Trey pulls out of her and his dicks getting soft, but it’s still a big, long cock that swings between his legs. His black penis is covered in white creamy cum from both of them. He stands up next to the bed and Cheryl rolls over on her back, still trying to catch her breath. He just looks her over head to toe, thinking about how sexy she looks. She’s hot and sweaty laying on the bed, and he can see all of her tattoos all over her body. He looks at her long skinny legs laying on the bed, her big feet hanging off the side, and he looks at her flat stomach and imagines her with a big pregnant belly.

He says, “That felt so fucking good. I blew so hard in you.”

Cheryl lifts her head up off the bed and looks at Trey and says, “Yeah I know, I could fucking feel your cum hitting my cervix.”

She gets up off the bed and slowly stands up, because her legs are still weak and wobbly.

She says, “I’m gonna take a quick shower. You can get something to drink and watch tv if you want.”

Cheryl walks by Trey on her way to the bathroom, and when she’s next to him, Trey spanks her big white ass with his hand.

Trey says, “Sexy fucking ass.”

Cheryl’s pale white booty jiggles, and she looks back over her shoulder to Trey and smirks at him as she walks to the bathroom.

She gets in the bathroom and looks at herself in the mirror. Her hair is messed up, and she has the typical look of a girl that just got fucked. Her body is still buzzing with adrenaline as she thinks again about what she did tonight. It was the best sex of her life. She was so turned on, finally acting out her race play fantasies in bed. It turned her on so much to say to him while he fucked her that she wanted to have his babies. But now that the rush is gone, she gets a little worried about actually getting pregnant.

She just tells herself in her head, *Ok…I’m gonna get my period in 2 weeks, it’ll be fine. It’ll be ok.*

She gets out of the shower and walks out in her towel to the living room, but doesn’t see Trey anywhere.

She looks around, then grabs her cell phone and texts Trey, “Hey…Thanks for saying goodbye I guess….”

She realizes that he just left and ghosted her.

Trey knew he was leaving to go to an out of state college in one week. He knew when he left the apartment that he would never see her again, and he doesn’t even care if she gets pregnant. He won’t have to worry about it. To him, Cheryl was just a sexy white bitch that he wanted to fuck and cum in her like he marked his territory, and he knows he’s going to do the same thing with tons of younger girls at the college he’s going to.

Cheryl sits on the same sofa from earlier and is a little depressed. She feels so used right now, and it pisses her off that she was the one that got taken advantage of. Her phone buzzes, and she picks it up to look at what Trey responded back with. It’s a message from Mike. She just ignores his message and sits there thinking about what she just did. With a little smirk on her face, she bites her lower lip thinking about how much of a adrenaline rush this was. It was the best sex of her life, and a rush of excitement knowing it was wrong and risky, and she kind of wanted more.

She texts Mike back saying, "Hey I'm going out for a bit, I have to go get something..."

She got dressed and went out to the store to buy a Plan B pill, because she didn't want to risk getting pregnant and caught.

I shall title this confession post:

When Your Hooker Has A Surprise For You (And It's Not a Penis)

I have made a post or two about a blonde MILF hooker (escort, technically) I've been seeing on occasion by the name of Savannah.

The last confession about her that I posted was after going to a strip club. I was drunk, horny and had her roleplay as a stripper that takes me into the vip. That night we sucked, we fucked and in the heat of the roleplay when I wanted to fill her up... she sank into her roll and told me that she wasn't on birth control and that if I wanted to cum in her I would have to fuck her in her ass (she's actually fixed).

She ended up riding me reverse cowgirl with my dick buried deep in her ass. I took in every moment, slowly climbing to a huge orgasm, filling her shitter with my seed. I didn't think I could cum as much as I did. I will never forget the feeling as I erupted deep in her, I wish I could properly describe it.

Tonight was my 8th time going to see her (I believe). I wanted to cum in her ass again, so I told her I wanted that same roleplay.

After seeing her many times I've come to accept that she is always "running late". She leaves me sitting in the driveway while she is preparing for our time. She actually cares about what I want and I have no problem waiting for her to put on outfits, makeup... whatever. I've come to expect the wait.

Same thing this time, no surprise. As per usual she told me that she was getting ready and it was worth the wait.

Then she tells me that she was ready and I went to her door.

I walk in to find her and another, younger hooker dressed up like strippers with a chair in her living room for me to sit in. I'm in shock as I realize that she was setting me up with this girl as well. I didn't bring enough to pay both, but then I gathered that they expecting nothing additional in return. I was in awe of this young, skinny, sexy brunette who keeps starring at me up and down. She seems excited, but I was the one in heaven.

They gave me a hot double lapdance and made out with each other. The young hooker started kissing on me. As things heated up Savannah, taking to her character, says we need to go in vip if we want to keep the fun going because they will get in trouble on the floor. Before long they both have me by a hand and are dragging me into the vip (bedroom). They undress me before Savannah gets down and sucks my cock while the younger girl made out with me and rubbed my balls. After while she joined Savannah and they took turns sucking me taking little breaks to make out.

I laid down on the bed and my [new] favorite hooker jumped straight to sucking me off. She gave a much better blowjob than Savannah. A lot more tasteful use of suction and tongue.

As she did so, Savannah played with and nibbled on my nipples before looking me in the eye and told me that I need to pick one of them to fuck from behind.

I thought about it and had to clarify... pick one to fuck "first". I was correct, they both wanted to fuck. I was getting ready to fuck Savannah when she stops me me. "One thing different this time..." she reached for a condom and told me we were going to be using rubbers.

Savannah and I had not used a condom since our second time together. By the third meet I was exploding deep in any hole I wanted... down her throat, in her pussy, and in her ass. I wasn't excited about using one but I agreed.

Two naked whores in front of you, you don't complain.

The brunette put the condom on with her mouth and I was staring down Savannah who knew I wanted her. Before I could fuck Savannah the younger one was already telling me that she wanted to go first. She hadn't got the vibe that I was ready to fuck savannah first, but I liked that she was eager to fuck me. I looked at savannah as the brunette took position bent over with her ass in the air, face in Savannah's pussy. She liked to keep her legs together for doggy style, so I slid between her skinny thighs and started fucking her pussy from behind.

It was a beautiful sight, as I'm sure you're imagining right now.

But the rubber was having negative consequences. After a little while I was having a bit of difficulty staying fully erect due to not being able to feel her pussy around my cock. Savannah knows this is not normal and she looks up at me saying "your dick just doesn't like condoms, does it?".

No, no it doesn't.

Savannah tells me that I can take it off and she would fuck me. Apparently the condoms were just for the younger girl.

I get ready to pull it off when I hear the younger one talking to Savannah saying that it was okay and that she wanted to take it too. I could see Savannah giving her a serious look as she says "are you sure...? I guess if you want to, you're the one who knows your cycle." I hear this and before I even have confirmed that was fucking her raw also I had the rubber off, was at full erection and positioning to fuck her, completely ready and go.

This sexy skinny brunette with a beautiful tight ass looks back at me as I line up to enter her bareback. With the look of approval, I slide in and feel everything. She was way tighter than Savannah and I truly loved the way her pussy gripped my hard cock as it began to get more and more wet.

After while I had her pushed down flat on her stomach as I pounded away, making her squirm under me as she came. Her pussy overflowed , contracting in all different ways. I pushed myself to the edge a few times. I began pulling out to where just my head rested inside of her opening, in order to control my orgasm.

There were definitely a few times that cum was leaking out of my overe-stimulated dick into her pussy. After pulling out to my head a few times I remark at how badly her pussy makes me want to cum. Savannah tells me to make sure that I don't and tells me to save it for her.

She obviously didn't want her younger hooker friend to get knocked up.

I fucked her for another 5 or 10 minutes before telling Savannah that I wanted her to ride my dick.

I slid out from behind her young friend who was panting, covered in sweat (both her own and sweat i was dripping down onto her) and laid down on the bed. Savannah took position and slid onto me. I began thrusting upwards, pulling her down as I pounded up into her. I made her squirt on me and her friend remarks at how hot this was to watch. I fucked her into three squinting orgasms, completely soaking me. Her friend assumed position at some point during this to lick my balls. Next thing I know I feel my orgasm building... I smack her ass as I grow closer and closer, finally throwing my arms around her back, digging my nails in and flood her pussy with my jizz. I lay there with my pulsating dick buried in her as her friend cleans the leaking mess, remarking at how she was content and that was "the biggest dick she had all day". It being just before midnight, this gave me a nice boost. After 5 minutes or so Savannah climbs off.

We began to talk as I tried to get dressed. It turns out that she asked her friend to join us for two reasons: she loved my dick and told her friend how much she appreciated me for being cool, and having a dick that was "something special". I first heard those words come out of her mouth the first time we met and I made her cum over and over, nearly to the point of her passing out. Also, it wasn't a good day for her when it came to anal and she thought this might make up for it.

It did.

Savannah mentioned one thing that caught me off guard but really turned me on.

The first time we fucked bareback I tried to get her roleplay mom/son with me. She wasn't comfortable with it, but agreed to stepmom/stepson. After we got together for it, I didn't think she was that into it... but on this night she mentioned how much it turned her on and that she didn't expect it to.

I think it might be worth trying to convince her to do mom/son. Maybe mom/son/daughter, if that sexy young thing can get kinky with us.

What I do know is that I will at least definitely be filling my stepmom's ass with a nice big load very soon here. I really want to see if I can push her boundaries even more and go full mom/son.

Last weekend I had my first MMF experience.

It sounds hotter than it was. I was at this local bar with a friend, and when I mean local, it is a kind of a city outskirt bar, in eastern Europe. I was there with a few friends, got drunk, most of them got lost pretty early, and only my buddy and I were left, with a waitress. She is a beat up 40 something blonde, short, not pretty, a bit heavier in the ass department, flat chested - there is nothing going for this woman. Now, he started talking how he fucked her, and he did that before, but I always took that with a pinch of salt - in our little bar gang, everyone bragged about fucking her, but I thought it was just bullshit - she was one of the few women we interacted with.

Yes, our lives are that desperate.

I called him on his bullshit, and he got mad, told me he will fuck her right there and then, to prove me wrong. After a few sentences, and they were both drunk, I realized he wasnt lying. She sat with us, angry that she cant go home before we leave, and he started groping her, and she was, like, pushing his hand, but with a half ass effort, while smiling.

"At least suck me off."

He got up, and got his cock out. At first, I turned my head in disbelief (by now you understand that I am not used to this kind of stuff), but when I turned back, she was sucking him. With a grim on his face, he told me to join them.

When I approached her, she took it all in her mouth, while wanking him, and she did it back and forth, a bit of me, then him, then me again.

I cant say I have much experience, I have only had two women in my life, of which only one blew me, but this was soooo gooooood!!!

When I felt I was close, I lifted my cock and stuck my balls in her mouth. I wanted to get it back and cum in her mouth, but her skills were so good, that I busted a large load all over the place, mostly on her hair.

She started swearing and pushed me away. My friend started laughing, and something in the tone of "you dont like it bitch", grabbed her by her hair and unloaded all over it, while rubbing his cock in it.

She started laughing, and said something like "now go home, you assholes".

It wasnt what I thought such experience would be, but it still was hot.

Cant wait for the next weekend.

A slightly fictionalised story i wrote about a real event. Would love some feedback

A new guy at work might steer Anna off the straight and narrow

James started a new job in an office, he was a good looking 26 year old guy, nothing special, but above average. A couple of days into the job he noticed a woman walking around. She was a good looking girl next door. Not a supermodel by any stretch of the imagination, pretty face, nice ass and huge tits, and she was real world sexy, no airbrushing needed.
James ended up talking to her a fair bit, she was very knowledgeable about the job and he like to surround himself with people he could ask for help. James and Anna quickly became very good friends. Within a month they were very close and talked about everything including sex.
James even started laying in a little bit of flirting, although he didn’t for one second think he would get any joy as Anna was married.
She often wore low cut tops that showed her amazing cleavage off. And he thought a lot about getting his face in between those two glorious globes.
One day, just before Christmas he was talking to Anna and asked her
“What am I getting off you for Christmas then?”
“I Dunno, what do you want”
“ A Blowjob?”
Anna looked at him slightly stunned, but did kinda expect that sort of answer from him.
She licked her lips and looked over the top of her glasses at him.
“Oh really? And what would I get in return?”
He smiled broadly, his cock started to twitch, this was not the answer he expected.
“What would you want?” he enquired
“Well only fair if you’re getting some pleasure out of it I should too.”
“Well id happily lay u down and eat you out till u moan and cum all over my face”
Now Anna was shocked, only that he was being this brazen in the office, someone might over hear, but she started feeling a little tingle in her knickers. The idea very much appealed to her.
“Pity we can’t, married remember”
“Hey, that’s your problem not mine” he winked at her.
Cheeky bastard.
“And where would this take place?”
James stopped to think for a minute. He smirked. The office had once been a bank and downstairs where used to be a bank vault was now the office archive, with a door that required a code to get in. Few people ever went down there.
“What about down in archive, nice and private.”
“Oh you’re funny, tell me, so we go down stairs to archive and then what?”
“Intrigued are you?”
“Maybe” she replied with a coy smile.
James started to talk, describing what he would do to her in archive,
“Well we go down, find a quiet bit at the back, in case anyone does come in, and I pull you close, and kiss you. Then I reach down and shove your trousers down your legs. Slip inside you and fuck you silly.”
Her tight little snatch was getting wet, her sex life at home was pretty dull these days and this dangerous idea really excited her.
“Oh my God, “she moaned, “That sounds damn good. Wish I could, I’m getting rather horni talking about it ya know.”
James sat back cockily in his chair, and looked back to his work “Well, it’s your choice”
There was silence for a few minutes, but in the quiet she kept looking at him, he, despite wanting to reach over and cup her tits, remained looking at his screen.
Finally the silence was killing her, her mind just kept thinking about the two of them of them down in archive. It was dirty, it was naughty and wrong and couldn’t happen.
“Someone would find us for sure”
“Sorry?” James said with a smile “Find us what?”
“You know what you smug git”
“Oh if we went for a fumble downstairs? Nah there’s not many people in the office this close to Christmas. Not many people go down there anyway, and besides if its just with trousers pulled down, easy to rectify if someone comes down and we are there looking for a file. Problem solved”
“But I’m still married so we can’t”
“You’re the one still talking about it, I just laid it out there, id quite like to bend you over in Archive and slip up inside you nice and deep, that’s all I’ll say on the matter”
The thought of doing something so bad, at work, with a guy who admittedly she really did think was hot, her pussy was aching.
“What would you do if I said come on then?”
James grinned “Love, I’d be down stairs damn quick”
She giggled. Looked at his hands, they were huge and he had really long fingers, even they would feel good.
“Ok, no sex but maybe some…..play” she smiled
James got up and walked out the room, towards the stairs, a moment later she followed him. Her heart pounded in her chest, she was terrified of getting caught but god did that make the whole idea very sexy.
They went down the stairs to the archive, he punched in the code and opened the door, taking her by the hand he led her to the very back corner behind the shelves and pushed her against the wall.
She looked him in the eye and felt pure unadulterated lust.
She grabbed the back of his head and pulled it to hers kissing him passionately, his tongue shot into her mouth seeking hers, they twirled together. His hands went up the back of her top scrapping his nails over her skin. She pulled his hair trying to kiss him deeper.
She put her hands on his chest and slid them down his body to his fly, and felt his cock through the front of his trousers, it was a good size and it was very hard, she rub along his shaft through his work trousers. His hands explored her, one to her breasts, squeezing and kneading them, his other down between her legs, he could feel the heat form her pussy through her trousers and rub the palm of his hand along her slit, the shape of his hands bumped her clit, heightening her arousal.
He undid the button and zip on her trousers then spun her to face away from him, he grabbed her hips and pulled her ass into his crotch, he could feel his dick pressing between her ass cheeks, his hand move to her front and pushed inside her trousers and into her knickers, she spread her thighs giving him access. His hands stroked over her pussy lips. She put her hands flat to the wall steadying herself. His middle finger found the space between her wet lips, and boy was she wet. His finger found her clit and he flicked his finger tip over it, making her shudder, she wanted to feel him touching her so bad that one little flicked teased her so much. She ground her ass into his crotch hoping to encourage his finger to further explore.
James finger flicked over her clit gently a couple more times before finally settling on it, he caressed it slowly, circular. She started to moan softly. She reached behind her and unzipped his flies, her hand searched for his cock and when she got inside his boxers and found it she moaned again as a shudder went through her. He brain told her how risky this was, and she moaned again as her hand went up and down his hard dick.
James rubbing her clit was feeling so good but she needed something in her, as she rubbed his dick with one hand she pushed his hand further beneath her and his finger slid up inside her. She was wetter then she had been in a hell of a long time. His finger curled inside her, driving her wild, er mind was filled with lust and sexual need.
He hand stopped stroking his shaft and pushed her trousers further down. She moved his hand and turned, looking deep in his eyes.
She sat on a shelf and spread her legs, she ran a finger through her pussy lips, soaking it to the knuckle and sucked it clean.
“Fuck me” she said, “Fuck me now”
This was exactly what he wanted to hear, he pressed his dick to her tight hole and she grabbed his shoulders steadying herself. Slowly he pushed in, feeling her pussy open around his hard cock as it spread her open. She moaned as her pussy opened to his stiff rod. He started slowly rocking back and forth enjoying feeling her wetness around his swollen member. He moved his hands to her shirt buttons undoing them all and pulled her tits free of her bra.
As he pumped his seven inches into her increasingly moistening pussy, his mouth went to her nipple gently biting it. She moaned in his ear, “Fuck me, Fuck me harder”
The angle didn’t give him much to work with, so he pulled out, he looked at his cock, her juice covered it, he smiled and turned her round, bending her over the shelf.
In one thrust he sunk all the way inside her making her moan loudly, he pounded her tight hole hard, her nipples scraped along the rough wood of the shelf giving her an extra thrill.
Anna could feel her orgasm rising, she dropped her hand between her legs and rub her clit furiously. She alternated between rubbing her clit and moving her fingers to either side of James’ rigid cock, she felt every vein with her fingers and her lips as he pounded her like his life depended on it.
“Oh God!” she cried out as her orgasm shook through her, he legs shook as wave after wave of pleasure ran through her. Just as her orgasm was dying James’ hands grab her hips roughly and he fucked her even harder, his own orgasm so close.
The roughness and the knowledge of what was coming brought Anna to another orgasm in time to join James in ecstacy. His cock pumped cum deep inside her as he let out a guttural moan.
He continued sliding in and out of her, making the most of the experience.
“Oh fuck!” she said dreamily. “That was fucking hot”
“Shit yea” James agreed sliding his dripping cock from her.
She turned and dropped to her knees, in one movement she sucked their cum from his cock and looked up at him and smiled.
“Next time you can sit in that chair and ill ride you”
He looked at her and cocked an eyebrow “Next time?”

I had a strange relationship with my room mate, back in my 20's.

I just started working in the city, and she was a friend of a friend, who needed a room mate, so that is how we started living together. We were both in mid 20's, and she was this petite, beautiful brunette, very slim, flat chested, but with a great, athletic figure.

She was a great room mate, nice, calm, not too loud, didn't party, nor have people over, and I was pretty much the same. Of course she attracted me sexually, but I wasn't doing anything about it for two reasons, first one, not to ruin a perfectly well organized living situation, second, I figured she was out of my league.

It was a small, one bedroom apartment, so in the beginning I was sleeping on the couch in the living room. After a while, we figured that we like spending time together in the evenings, watching TV, and drinking cheap beer and wine.

In the end, she called me to sleep in the bedroom, since it had two beds, with an agreement that one of us will evacuate to the couch, if the other brings someone in.

That never happened to me, and she wasn't very active either, she had one bf, for a short time, but I think he slept over two or three times.

Neither of us had many friends, so it was just me and her.

She started going out of the shower just in her underwear, changed in front of me (never going naked, but stripping down to her undies), and I would joke about it, asking her to stop, since I haven't had a girlfriend in ages, and she was replying with some motivational shit, like, go out more, laughing it off.

I would use this new situation, to go out of the shower just in my boxers, with my erection clearly visible. She always looked, but didn't comment.

Every night, I would go to bed , with a raging hard on, I would smell her in the room, too afraid to even move. One of those nights, we weren't still asleep, each in our own bed, and I was so horny, that I thought I will get an aneurism, so I got up, and told her I am going to the living room, and if she would be ok not to come out until I am back. With a sleepy voice, she asked me "gonna watch porn", and we both laughed when I said yes.

So I did this two or three times a week, and always told her to stay away, and she would always have a comment, something like "you did it yestraday", or "again?", but every time it was in a joking fashion, so I figured she didn't mind.

Few weeks later, during one of those nights, she suddenly got out of the bedroom, saying loudly "don't mind me, I got thirsty".

The sound of her voice, and the sight of her, made me cum instantly, and I just covered myself with a blanket, until she got back in the room.

These late night visits weren't frequent, but after a while, she continued to do it. "Bathroom, passing through", or "sorry", and I just started edging, while waiting for her to come. I stopped covering myself when she would pass by, and with corner of my eye, I was looking if she was looking my way. She was.

As soon as she would be back in the room, I would cum. So, I wanted a next step, to cum in front of her. I edged for seven days, yes, seven days, without cumming, during the day, while at work, my balls were hurting, and I just wanted to give her a show. It wasn't intentional, I must admit, on day three, I had my living room session, but she didn't come out, same on the day five, but on the seventh day, I almost lost all hope, when I heard the door open. At this point, she didn't even speak to let me know she is coming through, she just went to the bathroom.

Now, the couch was facing slightly towards the bathroom, with a bedroom door being behind. As I saw her coming out, I started blasting. I didn't look at her, I just saw her shadow standing there, it was so hard not to moan, since I shot three giant ropes of cum all over my chest.

"Jesus fucking Christ, man, we must find you a woman."

I felt a great deal of shame, at that moment, and this perfectly describes our relationship. It was obvious that she didn't want me, and there was some sourness in those words.

Yet, this continued, and one night, when passing by, she told me "this is stupid, if you have to do it, do it in the room, it is the same for me at this point, I saw your pecker a thousand times".

So, I did. She would just sleep, but with a few little changes. She stopped wearing pj's, because "this spring is too hot", even though we've been living together long enough, that I know that she wore her short summer pj's last year. I knew when she was sleeping, and when she was awake. While sleeping, she would cover herself totally, I guess she felt cold, like most women tend to, but when she was awake, she would "accidentally", uncover her bottom, for me to admire it.

One night, while I was doing it, she turned my way, looking at me. "What are you watching?"

"You don't wanna know"

"Ah, cmon..."

"Two guys one girl, a threesome."

"What are they doing?"

"Double penetration"

"Ewww, that sounds gross"

And she just turned around.

It was all like this, I can't even remember all the instances something similar happened. The funny part is, besides this, we still clicked perfectly, hung out every night, joked around, but it was obvious that she wasn't into me.

One night, we were drinking up to late at night, and I wasn't planning on wanking, since I was almost wasted, as was she. When we got to our beds, I almost fell asleep, when I heard some movement. Turned around, she was on her stomach, with her bottom uncovered, wearing a silk tongue (who wears that to sleep), and she was touching herself, with her hand, which was underneath her, while reaching between her legs.

"What are you doing?"

"Shut up, you do it every other night, I can do it once, can I "

I got up, and just couldn't ignore it. She heard me, she felt me standing over her, but continued. My hand reached between her legs, and I started kissing her ass cheeks, her legs. She pulled her hand back, and responded kindly,with moaning. I wanted to turn her around, but she made it clear that she likes it that way, tried to lick her pussy, from behind, but she kept her pelvis on the mat, but when my tongue reached between her cheeks, she perked her ass up, and let me have it. In under a minute of ass licking, she was done, moaning loudly, almost screaming.

As the thought of me mounting her was passing through my mind, she said "don't even think about it", and covered herself.

You can imagine how pissed I was. Still, this continued for a few more months, until one night, while we were hanging out, and drinking, she, while being quite tipsy, opened up, and told me that this whole thing became weird, that she loves me as a friend, but she feels this is sick, and that it has to stop.

I felt ashamed, and just sat there, like an idiot.

"I understand you, but, you know... Maybe I can suck you off, sometimes, I don't know"

I just got up, and unbuttoned my pants, and she did it, right there.

And, it became a thing. I was very careful not to overdo it, I would only bring it up when we had a fun night, when she had a few drinks, and felt good all around. I tried touching her, giving my best to get a reaction, but most times she would just move my hand. It wasn't frequent, maybe twice a month, and sometimes, she would do it mechanically, with no vigor, but other times, I could feel she was horny, since she flirted with my cock, looked me in the eyes, etc. One time, she even licked my ass. Not really, but it is the closest I ever got to a rim job, I was laid back on the couch, she was on her knees between my legs, going down on my balls, and as I wanked, while she was licking them, I lifted my legs a bit too high, to give her access to my scrotum, and she just went down, and went from bottom all the way to the balls, with her full tongue, crossing over my asshole. Not only did it make me cum instantly, she found it hilarious, and laughed like crazy.

This went on for another year, and I couldn't help but to fantasize, about her finally giving in, loving me, making love to me, since I couldn't imagine living without her.

Until one afternoon, she told me she is having someone over, and that I should relocate to the couch. She met him the day before. I could hear them fucking, she was moaning loudly, and the bed was fighting for it's life.

That was it, I had to move out.

It was fun, it was amazing, that period was the most interesting and intense part of my sex life, but you can understand why I feel bitter sweet, when thinking about it.

After I moved out, I have never seen her again. We were friends on fb, until she deleted her profile, and that was it.

One might think, that I felt the old urge, and passion, while writing all of this, but no, I felt miserable.

So last night I went out to the bar in town that's known for it easy pickups, normally not hot but sure things,So a few hours of drinking and being horny as fuck I go back to this skinny emo looking chick, we had barely got in the door when she drops her pants in the hall and shows off the perfect little ass and pussy!! she obviously had done this before because as she was reaching back stroking my cock she is getting lube out of her bag. she lubed up her ass and said she only take it in the ass!! I fucked her ass hard in the hallway till I blew my load all up her back!! She stands up takes me by the hand and bring me to her room where she climbs into bed and falls fast asleep!! I stayed up and fingered her pussy while I came on her very flat chest. then fell asleep beside her!! Next morning I feel my cock been sucked on so I just keep my eyes shut and enjoy, till I get kissed at the same time. I look up and theres a dude sucking my cock!! i jump up out of the bed and she tell me to calm down. Its her brother and they like to share!!! He was skinny like her and there wasn`t much difference in body's except for the cock !! So I said fuck it and had them both lay on top of each other while I took turns in each of there asses!! I now cant wait to fuck both of them again!!

Jamilla’s crucifixion

Jamilla was already awake when the sunlight entered her cell. After the Romans had captured her a week ago at the villa of her master, they had locked her up in there. They had stripped her and tied her up tightly, her hands behind her back, she was forced to sit here in this dark cell. She have had a lot of time to think about what has happened, and, more important, the things to come. At first she had been scared to death by the thought of being crucified, but right now she had found peace with it. Jamilla knew what she had done, and she also knew that she deserved nothing better. There was no doubt that, if she was to be killed, it would happen out there for every one to see. She was just to beautiful to let her die in here. After all she was the most beautiful girl in and around the city, In fact the thought of starving in here scared her even more than a public humiliation. Being tied up all the time and at least raped and tortured, imagine taht! No, no, all well considered, crucifixion was the best she could hope for. At least her pain would be over in a few days instead of years. She didn’t dare to think that the soldiers wouldn’t come for her.

But then the door opened and a couple of men gave entered her cell and removed the ropes from her hands and feet. Jamilla felt some sort of relief when she left the cell. They would not let her starve. Thus far she had been very lucky. It was only now that she realized that nobody had abused her until now. She wasn’t raped, she hadn’t been whipped. The fact of being nude don’t scare her, as a slave girl she has experienced this form of humilation many times, it was usual for the female to walk nude trough the city up tot he crucifixion side, while the men are allowed to wear a loincloth.

As they came out of the dark hallways into the inner yard of the camp, Jamilla spotted a long, thin, wooden cross lying on the ground. “Pick it up!” one of the soldiers said. Jamilla walked towards the cross and lifted it on her shoulder. There was no use in trying to resist, which would only make it worse for her. Two soldiers came standing next to her and one of them hung a wooden plate around her neck with her name, her age and her crime carved in it. Jamilla expected them to push her forward in to the streets of the city, but they didn’t. Both of the soldiers were looking at a little door behind them. As Jamilla looked at it as well, she saw an other soldier coming out with a hammer, a ladder and a basket with nails. Long heavy spikes…

“So it ’s going to be a full nailing” Jamilla said to herself. Until now she had hoped that they would only use ropes or at least only nail her hands, but as she could count more than two nails, she knew she wouldn’t be that lucky. The soldier loaded the gear on a donkey and the other two gave Jamilla a gentile push on her shoulder. “Let’s go.” They said and the campgates opened.

Jamilla carried her cross through the narrow streets of the city. It wasn’t very heavy but despite the early hour the sun was already shining hot. As she came closer to the crucifixion site, more and more people were watching and following her, yelling things at her. She noted the views of the men, on her slim body, her well-shaped breasts, with the long nipples. Her master has pierced them years ago, she has to wear rings there, and the nipples has grown considerably. Except her long hair, her body has been shaved completely, even if the pubic hair has started to grow back, her crotch is visible for everyone.

“Look at you, you stupid basterds,” Jamilla said to herself “ shouldn’t you be working? No you just want to see me suffer, you want to hear me scream on the cross, you want to see the extreme fear in my eyes when they nail me to it. Well screw you! You think I’m afraid but I’m not, you think I’ll beg them for mercy, beg them not to nail my feet, but you’re wrong, wrong, wrong! I won’t. In fact I’ll show you that it doesn’t scare me, I’ll show you how a proud girl faces her destiny!”

As she took the last turn to the marketplace, Jamilla felt this strange sensation in her underbelly. She knew she was walking her last few steps ever. On the market place, one of the soldiers gave the order to stop right in the middle of the square. She let her cross slip to the ground, took a few steps back and looked at the people that came to see her humiliation. One soldier held a hand on her shoulder and took back the wooden plate as the other one unpacked the gear. The third one began to declare her verdict and why she deserved it. During that time Jamilla realized that the strange feeling in her underbelly wasn’t fear as she thought it was, but pleasure. Her crotch has become wet, she noticed it. Every single person on the square wanted to see her young, nude body exposed on the cross. She knew she turned on every man that came to see her today, but none of them would ever have her. She would remain an unreachable ideal forever. She knew she could give them a spectacle they would never forget, that would make every other women look like durt.

Right now Jamilla realized that her time had come. The third soldier reached the end of his speech.

Jamilla knew what she had to do, she would show the crowd she was not afraid. Slowly she walked towards the cross, looking at the soldiers. Then she turned around, looked at he crowd and went lying down on her cross. Before one of the soldiers could grab her, she placed both of her wrists on the crossbeam, waiting for the nails.

The soldier that was going to nail her held back his two accompagnons. “No, no, don’t grab her. I want to see if she really can take this.” Jamilla looked at him as he put the first heavy spike right on top of her wrist. There was no one holding her wrists in place, yet she did not pulled them away, when the soldier raised his hammer for the first blow. Jamilla looked closely as the point of the first nail was driven into her wrist. “Aagh!” The pain was more than unbearable, it didn’t just stay in her wrist. Like water spilled on a flat stone, the pain started to run in various directions, all through her body. Yet the nail had only cut a few muscles and flesh. Right now he was only pushing on her wristbones, slightly driving them apart. As much as Jamilla was suffering, she couldn’t move her arms. She could only watch how the hammer came down a second time. This time the nail crushed her wristbones. Jamilla could feel the couldnes of the steel against her bones. Again she could not hold back a short scream. The pain had now turned into a supernatural form of agony. One of the soldiers who was standing next to the cross, noticed how Jamilla was rubbing her beautiful bare feet over the sand in a useless attempt to lighten the pain. Although the nail hadn’t reached the beam yet, she managed to keep her tortured wrist in place. Her most beautiful body was already covered with sweat when the hammer came down for the third time. Finally the nail came out of her wrist again and made his first contact with the crossbeam. Jamilla felt a bit relieved because she thought the wrist part was over. Once the nail was through, it would be easier to bare. But she was wrong. The hardness of the wood made it very hard to finish the job. The executioner needed six more blows to get her wrist fully nailed to the beam, every blow causing Jamilla more and more pain in addition to the already unbearable agony…

At the first blow, Jamilla had pulled back her second wrist. “Aagh!” A short scream escaped her mouth every time the nail went deeper. Finally the last blow was given and the executioner stood up. Shortly he admired his work, then he walked over to the other side of the beam to nail her other wrist. Jamilla didn’t know how she did it, but she had managed not to cry. Although only one of the four nails was in place, she was already covered with sweat. She looked at her unnailed wrist once more, then she placed it on the crossbeam as she saw the executioner approached with the second nail. He looked at her beautiful young face while he went across her wrist with his fingers to locate the bones. When he found the right spot, he place the nail on it, held his hammer high up in the sky. Then he waited for a moment to see if Jamilla really wouldn’t pull down her arm now that she knew what it felt like to have one nailed wrist. Then he started his horrible job.

Jamilla thought she knew what she had to expect, but no one could ever get used to a sudden explosion of pure pain like that. Again her short screams filled the air, again her beautiful bare feet rubbed against the sand, but yet the agony seemed like at least a thousand times worse. Again she felt how the nail crushed some of her bones and drove others apart. It was in this pure sensation of nothing-but-absolute-agony- that Jamilla realized something strange. With every blow she screamed her little “AaAgh’s” as a message to every one on the square that she couldn’t take it any more. But now she realized, as her pain reached a new, horrible peak with every other blow that she wanted more. Though the agony made it quite impossible to keep her wrist in place, as long as the nail hadn’t pinned it to the wood, Jamilla realized she was able to do so, because she loved it. From this moment one, she could kill and love the executioner for what he was doing to her at the same time. She hated and admired him because he was able of hurting her like this. Though her agony reached unknown hights with every blow, she couldn’t wait for the next one. She watched closely how the nail disappeared deeper into her wrist and into the wood. When the executioner stood up after the nailing, Jamilla felt relieved and disappointed at the same time. Her body was under tension, shivering, excited, despite the heat her nipples remain hard all the time, and she notes that her juice has started to leak.

Jamilla looked at her beautiful nude body as the soldiers made preparations to pull up the cross. With her arms spread out like this above her head and her legs a bit opened to feel the sand under her feet for the last time, both her beautiful small breasts with their long and hard nipples and shaven pubic were exposed to the crowd. Yet Jamilla felt no shame, she felt only pain and a deep desire for more pain. Two soldiers were tying ropes to both ends of the crossbeam while the third one was placing some small pieces of wood at the bottom of the longpole so that the cross wouldn’t slide over the sand when they tried to raise it. Then they attached the ropes to their donkey as well. Then the executioner kneeled down at Jamilla’s feet. He grabbed them by the ankles and measured the length of her legs. He placed her feet on the longpole, right next to each other, so that her legs were slightly bent. He looked at it, changed the pose a bit, released her feet and carved a little bit of wood out of the pole, where he wanted her feet to be when he nailed them. Jamilla had observed his actions very well. For a moment she thought he was going to nail her feet before they raised the cross. She had loved the feeling of his hand around her feet. The two soldiers made the donkey pull up the cross while the executioner made sure the longpole would slip into the hole that was dug for it. As they raised her cross and her feet left the ground for the last time, Jamilla felt how her weight was no longer carried by the thin longpole but only by the two spikes that pierced her wrists. She had to scream. Little yelps of both extreme agony and pleasure escaped her mouth while the donkey was raising her cross. As her cross was almost in a complete vertical position, Jamilla spotted the carve made by the executioner to indicate the intended position of her feet. While the soldiers were making sure the cross wouldn’t fall back if they cut the ropes, Jamilla tried out her final footpose. With her feet against the longpole and her legs opened widely because of the roundness of the longole, she decided that it was both a humiliating and an exciting pose. Jamilla looked at her elegant ankles and her adorable toes. Soon her most beautiful feet would be nailed. To feel once more the pain of really hanging on a cross, she moved her legs away from the longpole, so that they were just hanging on either side of it. Now the executioner placed his ladder against the cross and climbed up to fulfill his duty.

As the executioner reached the final step of the ladder, Jamilla lowered her left foot and placed it right on the spot the executioner wanted it to be. He put the nail right on the most central spot of her foot, slightly adapted its pose so that the toes were really pointing towards the ground. Then he began the nailing. Once again Jamilla experienced a wave of fresh agony running through her body. Again she felt how the nail pushed against the bones of her foot and crushed them with the second blow. Again she let out her little yells every time the nail went a bit deeper. Even when the nail entered the wood after the third blow, she didn’t dare to put any weight on it. Her foot was causing her the same amount of agony as both her wrists. Oooh, she loved crucifixion right now; She thanked the people that invented this heavenly torture from the bottom of her heart as the final blows were given. As the executioner finished the nailing of her left foot, Jamilla felt a bit sad. Now her other foot was the only thing left. After that, her agony would slowly fade away … So she put her other foot right next to her nailed one. The executioner brought out the last nail. Jamilla closed her eyes as her bully raised his hammer. Very intensely she tried to analyze the waves of pain that were caused by the final spike. As the bones of her right foot were crushed she couldn’t hold back a small yelp. Also when she felt how the nail tore the skin of here sole apart, she simply had to release a little “ Ôah!” As the nail was driven further into her foot and the wood of the longpole, Jamilla first realized she was being put to death in the most cruel, horrible and agonizing way known in the whole of the Roman Empire, and that she just loved it. The soldier smashed the nail a bit deeper for the last time. Then he went down a few steps and nailed the wooden plate that quoted Jamill’s crime, name and age to the longpole, right underneath her beautiful, nailed feet. “Jamilla, twenty one year old, blonde slave, murder, theft and arson.” Then he stepped down, took away his ladder and together with one of his fellows he went back to the camp. The third one staid to guard Jamilla so that no one would get her down of there.

Although it had seamed a lot longer, her crucifixion had only taken half an hour. Now most of the spectators resumed their work on the market. For Jamilla, the real horror of crucifixion was about to begin. Right now she realized that the pain in her wrists became too much to bare, even for someone who loved it, so Jamilla had to push up on her feet. Putting her entire weight on the nails piercing her feet caused her a wonderful amount of pain, yet she had to let go, if she didn’t want to faint, and she fell back on her wrists. But very soon, again, the pain in her wrists forced her to retry the push up. The Romans had spiked her in a very ingenious way. By bending her legs just a little bit, Jamilla had to face the problem where to put her weight, but she couldn’t suffocate that easy. As she looked around to see what the other people who had watched her crucifixion were doing. Some people were still looking at her, pointing out to each other how well she was nailed. Jamilla herself was also admiring the work of her bully. While she was at it, she saw that she wasn’t bleeding as much as she thought. The only blood Yamilla saw was the blood that had run out of the wounds when the nails were still driven in. Meanwhile the soldier that staid behind walked over to the fountain and took a drink. He didn’t return to the cross but went strait to one of the stalls on the market. He decided to watch over her from there, in the shadow. On the cross, Jamilla was exposed to the sun. Very slowly her bronzed skin was burning. As she saw the guard take a drink, Jamilla became aware of her own thirst. She wondered whether she could ask for some water as well. After a while her thirst became so big she decided to risk it. “Can…can I have some water to, please…?” she moaned. The guard fulfilled her request and put a cup filled with water on the top of his spear. Jamilla drunk it all and asked for more several times, especially around noon when the sun was burning every drop of liquid out of her.

Jamilla now realized that the pain wasn’t fading away at all. She didn’t know why but the spikes kept hurting her as much as they did when they were driven into place. She looked once more to the nails piercing her body. As she could clearly feel, al four of them were smashed through some bones. “I wonder…” she thought. Jamilla tried to move her fingers, but some of them didn’t react to her command. Also her toes weren’t completely movable. The sight of the spikes entering her feet and wrists fascinated her. Jamilla tried to reach the head of the nails in her wrists. Her fingers could only touch the top of the nails. Her excitement still remains, and her crotch has started to leak, she notes the liquid running down the lips, and the it drops down to the sand.

As the sun went down and the market became empty, Jamilla first realized she would never leave her cross again. Even her corpse would be left up there after she died. She wondered what it would be like, if she died. Would she pass out and never awake again? She didn’t know.

Jamilla’s first night on the cross was filled with agony. There was now way of getting some sleep up there. If the pain didn’t keep her awake, then the coldness of the night would make sure she didn’t sleep. The hours passed slowly, way to slowly, but when Jamilla finally thought she was used to it, the first rays of sunlight announced a new day….

As the market became crowded again, people returned to her cross to see how she was doing. "You 're realy enjoying this, aren't you?" Jamilla managed to ask her public. Of course they did. "Guess what," Jamilla moaned as a reply, "so do I..."

According to some spectators who had seen a few crucifixions already, Jamilla was “dancing” real nice. She was pushing herself up on the spikes piercing her feet and falling back on her wrists al the time. Even if she didn’t had to push up to get some fresh air, she still forced herself to do so. It largely increased her pain. It was her second day on the cross, but Jamilla felt far from exhausted. Now she knew why she hadn’t been raped or whipped: If she were still strong when they nailed her to her cross, she would last longer. Once again Jamilla looked at her beautiful body. The nails fascinated her, how they disappeared in her wrists and feet. Only four nails, but they put her in hell. Right now the thought crossed her mind that despite of the fact that she had been drinking quite a lot yesterday, she didn’t have to pee. The sun burned away every single drop of liquid, even the water from the fountain. In the afternoon, Jamilla felt how she was becoming weaker and weaker, how the pain slowly faded. Right now she wished she could live through it al again, from the cell, to the first nail, the moment of triumph when she exposed her completely nude body to the overwhelmed crowd, the nailing of her wrists and feet, her complete crucifixion. Later that day Jamilla lost conscience. She didn’t saw how a rich salesman paid of the guarding soldier and ordered his men to get Jamilla down from her cross. She didn’t even realized the nails were pulled out.

Jamilla looked out of the window as the sun came up. Six months had passed since her crucifixion. Her wounds had completely healed. The salesman had dropped her of at one of his houses in a small village while she was still unconscious. An other girl slave had told her everything. She had never seen him until now. He was standing in the inner yard, saying goodbye to someone. Then he entered Jamilla’s room. “You’re so beautiful” he said. “You’re so beautiful that you can ask me anything. Ask me and I’ll do it!” Jamilla looked at him as he touched her face. “Well, there is one thing you could do…” She answered.

Later that morning, the entire village watched how Jamilla publicly undressed herself. Completely nude, she walked over to the cross and went lying down on it. She smiled at the salesman as he approached with the hammer and the nails. “Nail me!” she said.

I really need to write this down before I lose my nerve. I can't believe what happened and If It ever came out I would be finished, my family would dis own me. I am Dave and I got divorced about 5 years ago, I am 45 and I look after myself and have quite a good body, my cock is not all that long only 6 inches but it is very thick. When I got divorced I moved into a flat very close to the city center and my work.
My oldest daughter is 19 and anytime she is out on the town she has taken to staying at my place, it saves her trying to find a taxi back to her mums and I usually have to drive her home in the morning.
A few weeks ago she turned up with a friend in tow, this was a new friend and I had never met her and my god she was hot as hell. Lucy asked if it was OK for Susan to stay too, me being a cool dad said of course it was OK. They headed to the spare room and I went to bed. I never close my bedroom door and from my bed I can see right to the bathroom door. I was finding it hard to sleep as the girls were laughing a lot, as i was laying in bed I saw Susan go to the bathroom, she was naked and I was suddenly wide awake, when she put the light on I saw her very clear, her ass was perfect, when she came out I got to see the front of her, shaved pussy and my got her boobs were massive, she looked right at me and smiled. I was horny as hell now and my cock was rock hard, I was soon playing with it thinking of her sexy body after about 10 minuets it got very quiet and I thought I would go take a peek. The door was wide open and my daughter was fast asleep, what I didn't expect was Susan was sitting on the chair naked and also sleeping. I knew they were both out for the count and stood in the doorway and gave my cock a good workout.
The next morning Lucy asked if I could drop them both off, they were both bright and happy, no hangover at all, I dropped Lucy at her mums and asked Susan where I needed to drop her? She directed me to her home, but as she got out the car she gave me a peck on the cheek and thanked me, I saw right down her top and again my cock got hard.
Friday night past It was 2am when I heard a knock at the door, I thought that Lucy must have forgot her key, but when I opened the door it was Susan standing there on her own, she asked me if I could give her a lift home as she had lost her bag and didn't know what else to do, and as she had been just down the road from my flat decided to chance it, she was not drunk at all, but looked even better than she did the time before, she was wearing a very short low cut black dress. I invited her in and told her I had been having a few beers earlier and couldn't drive her but said I would pay for a taxi, but added she could stay in the spare room if she wanted, at this point all kinds of things were going through my mind. I thought she would take the taxi but said she would prefer to stay. She went to the spare room and came back wearing my daughters dressing gown, she sat on the couch and I asked her if she wanted a coffee? she asked if I had any vodka? I came back with vodka for us both and she told me about her bad night. It turned out she was on a date but he turned out to be a right ass hole and was pissed off because he looked good and she was horny. I almost dropped my drink. She was smiling and asked if she had shocked me? I told her no but I was not used to girls talking like that with me, she said she was used to talking with her mum like this and told her everything. Another drink and she asked if I knew all the things Lucy got upto? I laughed and told her it may be better if I never knew, she said that was maybe for the best. She said she was going to bed and I was doing the same. Again I was laying in bed looking in the direction of the toilet, I saw her go in, again naked, and when she came out she stood in the doorway and asked me if I liked what I saw? My cock was rock hard and all I could say was yes, She walked into my room pulled back my covers and jumped in with me, her hand went to my cock and she kissed me.
I fucked her twice and she gave me the best blow job I have ever had, I woke the next morning with her next to me and I couldn't believe my luck but was so scared my daughter would find out. I got up didn't bother to dress and went to make some coffee, she came in a little later, she was still naked and she came and kissed me. It lasted for ages and my cock was hard again, again she went down on me and after a bit I bent her over the table and fucked her from behind. As I was fucking her she took her phone out and called my daughter, she told her that the date went bad but found someone else and he was fucking her as they talked, for some reason this got me even more horny, I shot my cum in her and she hung up.
she took a picture of my cock saying she wanted to show Lucy, I really wasn't sure about that but I let her anyway. I drove her home and was just going to drop her off but she said I should come in and meet her mum, I said no but she said she would hear about me anyway and I should meet her,
I will tell you that story next

Flat and hot 🔥 

Hey boys and girls, I am Susan and I am 21 years old, I am very single and have been for years now, just can't keep a man not sure why because I am quite pretty and have a not bad body. I am unemployed and my parents took pity on me and booked a Holiday to Mexico for us all, It took us 11 hours to fly there but it was so worth it. We got to the hotel and OMG it was amazing, I was a little worried I was sharing a room with my parents but dad had upgraded the room and we had a 2 bedroom flat with a massive balcony with a hot tub. It was also quite private and could only be seen by the people right above us.
The first few days we stuck around the hotel but my parents wanted to explore, I was happy to stay at the hotel. My parents left around midday just as the sun was hitting our balcony. I decided that it was time to get rid of my tan lines while I had the chance. I filled the tub up with cold water just in case I get too hot and got naked. It felt so good there was a slight breeze. As i sat on the balcony soaking the sun up I heard a gasp at the room door, I looked round and say the maid standing there, she was a very pretty girl, just around my age, she said she was sorry for disturbing me and I told her not to worry. she got on with cleaning the room and I felt a bit naughty letting her see me naked.
Now the next day my parents went out again, so again I decided to get naked and sunbathe but this time I heard the maid come in, and this time I opened my legs a little and was rubbing my pussy as she came out, I could hear her open the door and knew she could see what I was doing. I looked over and she smiled at me and then went to clean the room. I have been with a few girls before, usually when I was very drunk, but I found I was very attracted to this girl. as she left she said she was off the next day and the woman doing the room tomorrow would be upset seeing me, she then left with a smile. The next day I went out with my parents.
My parents were going to stay in the next day but I talked them out of that and got ready for the maids visit. This time I was going to go for it, I had my hairbrush beside me when I was sunbathing and this time I turned the sun lounger round to face the door and waited for her to come to the room. I was feeling very naughty and I was wet waiting for her, rubbing my pussy as i waited. I heard her come into the room, and I grabbed my hairbrush and pushed the handle into my pussy. She came out and saw what I was doing, she smiled at me and I knew she liked what she saw. She watched for a bit and went to clean the room, I got up and followed her in, she looked round and stopped, now I am not usually this forward I went upto her and kissed her, She resisted at first but soon kissed me back. We kissed for a few minuets and she said she had to get on with her job or she would get sacked. As she cleaned I fucked myself with my hairbrush. Before she left we kissed again and said she would come back when she finished at 6pm. I got a text from my parents telling me they would be back around 10pm as they had met some people and were going for a drink.
I sat in the room still naked and 6pm came and went, it was closer to 7pm when I heard a knock at the door, I opened it and there she was, she was wearing a pretty yellow sun dress and I let her come in, she saw I was naked and her smile was big and wide. I offered her a drink and as I poured the wine I turned round and she was out her dress and as naked as I was. We looked at each other and we sat on the couch. We talked a little and I found out her name was Mary (OK not Mary but hers was too hard to spell) I also found out she had just turned 18 a few weeks before. She told me that she had always been attracted to other girls but had never acted on it. My hand was on her leg and I leaned over and kissed her, now I have no idea how long we kissed and explored each other body but when we broke off she asked if we could go on the balcony. We did and She lay on the sun lounger I pushed open her legs and I went down on her. She tasted amazing I fingered and licked her and I looked up and saw she was struggling not to scream out. Then she started to cum her legs closed round my head and then she came and my god she was a squirter my face was soaked but she kept on cumming and cumming. When she was finished I kissed her and I lay on the lounger, she got between my legs and she gently kissed my pussy and licked it her fingers pushed inside me and she was getting more confident, for her first time she was good. I lost track of time and a she licked I felt myself cumming and then I exploded and came so many times I lost count. It was then I looked up and saw a man looking at us from the balcony above. Then a woman looked over both were smiling. I decided not to tell Mary just in case it freaked her out. Again I felt so turned on knowing we were being watched. I made sure she never looked up as we kept playing and she left around 8,30pm.
I have no idea why I did what I did next but I put on my bathrobe and went up one floor and knocked on their door. The man answered and I said I needed to talk, He invited me in and I saw the woman on the couch in just her bikini bottoms. Her breasts were massive, she asked where my friend was and I told her that she had gone home, then she asked why I was here? I said I just wanted to make sure that they didn't say anything to my parents if they saw them. She laughed and said they wouldn't and I turned to leave and saw the man naked his cock hard and standing, She said why not stay for a drink and saw she had taken off her bikini bottoms. I wondered what I had gotten into but they were very nice and he was about 50 but still very good looking and well he had a really nice cock and i had not had one for a while. She asked If I was lesbian or bisexual? I told her I was bi, she smiled and said good, He came from behind me and untied my robe and it fell to the floor, I felt his cock at my bum and before I knew it he just bent me over and he was inside me, he was fast and rough and his cock filled me up all the way. He shot his cum inside me and passed me to his wife, she licked me clean and they both said thank you and he picked me up still naked and took me to the balcony, he put me in the empty tub and took his cock and pissed over me, she got over me and did the same. I was in their total control, I have never been this submissive before. When I was covered in piss she told me to go home and next time bring my friend.

I have to stop here because my parents will be home soon I will tell you about the rest of my holiday I think it will be around another 4 parts hope you all like

I am Lisa and im 63 years old, I have been coming here for about a year and love reading peoples confessions and feel it is about time I write my own. It all happened way back in 1973 and I will try and write it down as best as I can remember it.
I was 19 and still very much a virgin, I was raised by very strict catholic parents, they even made me think that masturbation was wrong, even though the year before I had started doing it. but feeling very guilty after doing it. I had left school the year before and didn't have many friends. I got a job for the summer at a holiday camp on the east coast of England (not going to name it) I was really looking forward to getting away from my parents and when I got to the camp the manager put me in with two older girls, Karen 26 and Tina 30.
Tina was tall blonde and had the biggest boobs I had ever seen, Karen was Tiny only 5 foot tall and like me had red hair. Both girls very very friendly and they had made me a bed up in the living room of the cabin. The first few days were a blur as i learned what my job was. We worked almost every day and only got 2 days off a month. My first day off was 2 weeks after I started and Tina was also off that day, she decided she was taking me into town for a drink, I tried to tell her I did not drink and never had, but she would not take no for an answer and told me to put on something nice, since it was still very warm even at night I put on my best dress that I had with me, it was a pale yellow summer dress and since my boobs were so small I never needed a bra. We went to a local pub nothing very exciting but it was the first pub I had ever been in. She got me a glass of wine and it went right to my head but I loved it. We talked a lot and the subject turned to sex and men. She got it out of me that I was a virgin and that I had never even kissed a boy, the more wine I had the more I opened up. She told me that she would have to find me a man this summer. Now because of Tina's big boobs and because she was also very beautiful she did get a lot of attention from the guys, she used to be married but her husband had died in a car accident 3 years before. She loved the attention and one guy (Tom) was really nice he was 21 and I could see he really liked Tina. About an hour later she told him she didn't want to leave me alone and he suggested that we both go back to his house as his parents were gone and he had the house to himself. 10 minuets later we were back at his house and i got handed another glass of wine and Karen and Tom were Kissing and touching on the couch next to me, I thought they would go to a bedroom but they started stripping each other right there and were soon naked, I didn't know what to do, but I couldn't look away. His cock was hard and he was soon fucking her hard and fast. They finished and it was only then they remembered I was there, Tom stood up and Tina laughed and asked if I wanted to touch his cock, she didn't need to ask me again I just reached out and grabbed it, it was still wet from Tina and he got hard again as i held it. Tina smiled at me and said I should put it in my mouth, I didn't really want to but he got closer to me and Tina just kept saying do it, so I opened my mouth and he put it in. Now I had no idea what to do, but he was pushing it in and out and I have to say I felt very naughty and it felt good. He pulled it out and shot his cum over my face hair and dress, It was then I noticed Karen had her hand on my thigh, she moved it under my dress and found my panties, I had gotten quite wet, and before I knew it she was pulling them down and Tom was trying to get my dress off, I had to stand up and before I knew it I was naked. I had never been naked in front of anyone since I was very young. They pushed me back on the couch and Tina told Tom to fuck me but said to wait until she had got me ready, she used her fingers on my pussy gently rubbing me and she slid a finger in me, I was totally under her control, my legs were spread wide and when she thought I was ready she told Tom to move in, I was a little scared but Tina kissed me and that distracted me as Tom put his cock in, very slow he pushed it in, it hurt but she kept on kissing me rubbing my small boobs too, he kept pushing then all of a sudden it went right in, that really hurt but it also felt kind of nice and it kind of sobered me up. he kept fucking me, I am not sure how long but he shot his cum inside me and pulled out, when I looked down I almost cried there was so much blood but Tina said not to worry as that was normal. She took me to the toilet and cleaned me up. She asked If I was OK? to my surprise I found I was and told her I had enjoyed it, She kissed me again and told me it was going to be a great summer. We got back from the bathroom and found Tom sleeping on the couch, we got dressed and left. On the way back to the camp she kept stopping and kissing me feeling my bum and when we got back she pulled me into her room, she stripped me naked and pushed me onto her bed, before I knew it she had her face in my pussy, she licked me I am not sure for how long but all of a sudden I felt funny and started shaking then for the first time ever I came Oh my god the feeling was amazing. She moved up and cuddled me. I woke the next morning in her bed alone. She had already gone to work and I was alone in the cabin. I showered and dressed and went to work feeling very happy.

That night I got back to the cabin, Tina kissed me as soon as I walked in, Karen was on the couch and she said I was one of the girls now, as I walked past her she gave me a light smack on my bum, it was then I saw that Karen must be as naughty as Tina.
Now our work didn't leave us a lot of free time and usually left us knackered after it. It took 3 days before Tina took me to bed again, this time I was sober and she just grabbed me as I walked in tore off my clothes and before I really knew it she was down on my pussy, Her tongue worked its magic and soon had me cumming, She got off me and I was about to get up when Karen walked in she took Tina's place and was licking my pussy, Tina straddled my face and lowered her pussy to my lips, she was already very wet and I was not sure what to do, but like Toms cock before I let her do most of the work with my tongue finding its own way, they swapped palce's but I was always on my back. After about an hour I was exhausted and we all sat and had a little drink. I discovered I loved being naked
Our next day off we all went out together to a secluded beach, we had wine and a picnic and it wasn't the warmest so we had the place to ourselves. We did start with wearing bikinis but we were soon all naked the had cover with some rocks and someone would have to be right next to us to see us, so we felt safe. We had lost of sex that afternoon, too much to list or remember but to this day sex in the open if my favorite.
It was 3 days later Tina had to leave as her mother was sick, and it only left Karen and I. I was going to move into Tina's room but Karen said I should just sleep with her. Over the next few months we fell in love, now back then being a lesbian was not as accepted as it is now, so we hid it. Our summer job ended and I did think about going back home but Karen and I moved into a small flat together in a city I wont name. We got jobs working in a pub, and I was very happy being with Karen but I did want to try men again and Karen knew it, she didn't want men at all but did say if I wanted one I could as long as she was there with me.
There was one guy I liked he came in to the pub most nights so I set about getting him into bed. and that proved harder than I thought, he was about 40 but still very good looking but also married. We got talking and I took every chance to flash him some skin, I would wear the shortest skirts and never wore a bra, I wore loose fitting tops and would bend over knowing he could see my small boobs, he finally took the hint and one night he was waiting for me leaving the pub, we kissed and touched for ages and I took him back tot he flat I told him about the condition and to my surprise he was cool with it, Karen sat and watched us strip and fuck, it was all very quick but he did have a big cock and oh my god he shot so much cum inside me. he dressed and left and Karen was on me as soon as he left, she didn't mind licking his cum from my pussy in fact I think she really liked it. This happened once a week for a month until his wife found out and well things got a little messy she attacked me and I ended up in hospital
Karen decided we should move and for the next year and a half she was my only sexual partner, then out of the blue Tina got in touch, she invited us to her house as her mother had died and left her very well off, so off we went to Devon and my god Tina's house was massive very private with massive garden in the back and a swimming pool. We had no idea Tina was so rich, she hid it very well. We were only there 10 minuets and we were all naked, but as it was cold out we stayed in doors, we caught up the only way we knew how but fucking each other till we could hardly move. Over the next week we fucked so much we almost never dressed and Tina asked us to move in, we jumped at it.
Now it is not easy living in a 3 way but we worked hard at it and we all loved each other very much, Tina brought us men to play with and in 1976 I fell pregnant and gave birth to my daughter Emma, Tina was next to get pregnant in 1978 and had a son Mark. Karen had still never fucked a man yet but that all changed in 1980 when one of the men we had over really wanted to fuck her too and with all the booze she gave in and let him do it, she loved it and from that day on she would fuck with the guys we had over and well in 1982 she fell pregnant too and had a daughter Lucy.
Our sex life sort of calmed down a bit, we still had sex with each other a lot but the men got fewer and fewer.
Tina got sick in 1990 and died in 1993 she left everything to Karen and I. I adopted Mark and Lucy and we really had a great life, our kids knew about us being lesbian and my own daughter came out as bisexual that year.
I never had sex with a man again until 2010, Karen and I were talking as all the kids had left home maybe it was time to spice things up again, but it was not so easy since we were not as young and hot as we used to be, then we had a stroke of luck, My daughter Emma asked me if we could put up a friend of hers for a week as he was down our way and had no place to stay, she had told him of our nudist lifestyle and he was fine with it. David turned up the first week of June, what Emma had left out was how young he was, he was just 22.
We didn't want to scare the poor boy so when he turned up at the door we were dressed when he turned up, we let him stay in Emma's room, looking back it is kind of funny because Emma is a very girlie girl, her room is very pink and we didn't clear it out and we didn't know she had so many sex toys in there, he started to un pack and the first thing he found in the drawer was a big vibrator, I couldn't help but laugh, he did too and told us not to worry he knew Emma very well. We left him too it and went to make lunch, we had got naked and when David came down he was also nude and my god what a body his cock even soft was big and meaty.
That night we had a few drinks and discovered he and Emma were an item about a year ago but she left him for another girl, my daughter can never stay with anyone for very long. As we drank the more I looked at his lovely cock and the more I wanted it inside me. Karen saw my look and being more than a little drunk she told him that I wanted to fuck him, she never could handle her drink but when she told him his smile told it all. Now we may have been older but we did keep in shape and his cock was getting a little hard, Karen reached over grabbed it and it was soon very hard, it went over and lowered my mouth onto it, he never tried to resist and Karen let me suck him she stood up and let him finger her, that night we took turns fucking him, I loved the feeling of a cock cumming in me again. It turned out to be a very very naughty week, he fucked us both so many times I lost count, we even did anal something I had only done with a man once before but lots of times with sex toys. At the end of the week he left us but we were feeling very happy and told him to come back any time.
Sadly Karen got Cancer in 2013 and died 2015 I was in bits for about a year and decided living in this big house all alone with so many memories was too hard to take, Emma and her girlfriend moved in and I went traveling Visiting Mark In Canada with his family, Lucy lives in Greece she is as wild as Karen ever was and when I visited her she had a man waiting for me , she knows me so well, I spent a month there and it was like re living my youth I lost count of the men I fucked she just kept bringing them home for me ages 18 to 55, it was easy for her because like her mum she was very beautiful but unlike her mum had 36DD breasts
I went back home for new year 2017 Emma had some close friends over and we had a nice naked new year and that is where I met Gavin, he is Emma's girlfriends (Susan) dad, we hit it off right away and as we talked he told me how after his wife died he visited Susan and Emma often and slowly got used to being naked with others, it took a week but we ended up in bed and so begins a new chapter in my life

That is my story i hope you all liked it, first off there will be no pictures mainly because when most of the good stuff happened we never took any but mostly because I just dont want too
So if you want to leave a comment please do so but if you are going to be nasty please go away

Ever seen a girl SO hot that you wanna just beat the shit out of her "average joe" boyfriend for being such a lucky bastard?

Was eating at Subway, looked out the window, this girl in tight tight tight jeans, maybe 5'9", huge D, maybe E cups, but otherwise relatively skinny girl with a nice ass walked by. I'm talkin, flat out fantasy, "didn't think I'd see a girl like that outside of a magazine" body. Gorgeous girl, my jaw dropped. Then I saw her schmuck of a boyfriend, little gangbanger lookin punk, wanted to beat the livin shit outta him. That girl was wasted on him.

Am I jealous? Fuck yeah. Is it sad? Fuck no, every man who saw her was jealous of that little fucker. Girls that look like THAT are extremely hard to come by. Even moreso to find girls like that who aren't bratty.

Good some good jackin off material for rape fantasies tonight, at least.

Back in college my friend had this girlfriend. She wasn't super hot or anything. She was short and I guess thick? She wasn't fat at all. In fact, her stomach was really flat. She had very sexy thighs and very large calves. She had dark blonde/light brown hair. Her face was cute and she had these eyes that sometimes got this look that screamed "Fuck me." However, she did have very nice big tits. Not huge but definitely large and they were without question her best feature. So, even though she wasn't super hot there were things about her that turned me on. Added onto that, there was one time when we were all watching TV and she was lying on her stomach wearing a skirt. From my angle I saw right up to her panties. I couldn't see any details of her cunt but I definitely saw a bit of her ass cheeks.

All that led to me really developing a thing for her. She became a regular part of my fantasties and I jerked off a lot thinking about her giving me a blowjob and fucking her. One fantasy I remember involved us all getting really drunk and playing truth or dare and someone would ask "Who in the circle you would most want to have sex with." Other friends had much hotter girlfriends and we knew other hot girls but I knew my answer would be her. I imagined her giving me that look she sometimes gets and then immediately getting up and leading me upstairs. We'd end up fucking right there in the hallway while everyone was downstairs. I also had this really depraved dream with her where she led me into the bathroom and basically acted like my private urinal. I don't know what caused that dream but I woke up and the image still in my head of her in a red dress, down on her knees looking up at me expectantly, basically asking me to do something so disgusting to her and wanting it, I ended up masturbating like crazy.

Her tits were definitely the focus of my gaze often. She rarely wore any low-cut tops unfortunately. Which is nuts. She should have been showing those things off all the time. One time I remember she wore a spaghetti strap tank top and bent over a lot. Seeing her tits hanging down, especially since you could see practically all of them, got me so hard.

Anyway, onto the actual thing that happened. One night we had a party at a friends house and everyone got very very drunk. She ended up passed out. At a certain point I was awake and realized I was alone with her. I looked down at her and her tits covered by a tank top and in my drunken state couldn't help myself. The entire time my heart was beating a mile a minute but I crawled over to her and very gently grabbed her tank top at her chest with my fingers and lifted. She had said before that she was a pretty heavy sleeper but my eyes kept darting to her face to make sure she didn't wake up. Finally her bra-clad tits came into view. It wasn't anything special but the fact that I was seeing even that much was something. However, that wasn't enough for me. I stared at her bra for some time and looked at my nails and figured they were long enough to pull this off. Slipping my fingers lower, I hooked my thumbnail underneath her bra cup and then began to pull upward. I had to move incredibly fucking slow and I was convinced there was no fucking way this was going to work. More and more of her came into view but at a certain point, tension hit. But at that point, I was too far to completely stop. Ever so slowly I pulled harder, stretching her bra strap and lifted the cup higher.

Then, there it was. I finally saw her naked breast. Pale creamy skin, very very light brown areola with a small nipple in its center. I felt like I must have stared at her tit for hours. That image has been burned into my mind. One of my biggest regrets of my life is that I didn't have my camera with my that night. I wish I had taken pictures. Still the fact that I had actually seen her breast and the memory of that naked tit has served for a number of masturbation sessions to this day. Every time I saw her, I couldn't help picturing her lying there sleeping while I stared at her bare breast.

So this quarantine has obviously been getting to everyone. Going a little stir crazy, I convinced T, my girlfriend of about 5 months, to stay a week with my brother, R, and his fiancée, A.

Let me describe everyone real quick. T is tall, thin and gorgeous, A is stout, curvy and with hugs boobs. Me and my bother are average, neither heavy but not in shape either. We are all in our late twenties.

It was kinda fun, just a change of pace, but still boring and with little to do. Often there were some awkward situations that arise from being in close quarters; their condo is only 3 rooms, not including kitchen and bathroom. A few days in things started when T was sleeping and R was outside. I really had to pee while A was showering and just had to go in. She laughed it off and we carried a conversation for like 10 minutes. Their shower had frosted glass doors so I could see her body silhouette as she washed as we talked. It was so hot. More comfort and boundaries starting to wear away as the days went on. At one point I flipped onto a movie that involved swingers and I thought what if we did that.

I have long thought A was hot and would definitely hit that. And I know R has had crush on T for so long; our families have been friends for many years and she has been gorgeous as long as we could remember.

I decided to try and make this happen, partly out of boredom and just to see if I really could. The vogs were turning.

So late the next night I put a movie on when I knew they would be watching; it had plenty of sex scenes. I suggested we make it a date night and date the others. They seemed a little nervous but shrugged it off since it seemed innocent enough. There were a couple glasses of wine and a smidge of weed and everyone was pretty chill as we watched. R and T were cuddled up under a blanket on one end of the couch, me and A on the other end. I got a little bold and started rubbing A’s waist and side softly and she started rubbing my thigh back. As we got into the steamy scenes, the touching and cuddling intensified. T and R got more close and relaxed and there seemed to be a lot of shuffling under the blanket; I wonder what was going on under there.

As the movie ended there was a long awkward silence of what happens next. There was this shared look of if we were really going to see this through. R said that dates rarely ended right after the movie. We stayed together on the couch as we were for a while, still cuddling, which turned to touching and some making out. I could tell R was loving getting all up on T after all these years; he’d had a huge crush on her. Finally the moment came and the other couple went to the guest room, just across from their bedroom.

Me and A stayed on the couch for a few more minutes before I led her towards their bedroom. She seemed more nervous now, she wouldn’t shut up, rambling on with small talk or other things, almost trying to distract herself from what was happening. As we walked by the guest room, the door was open; he was laying down on the edge of the pulled out daybed and she was already stripped down to only her panties and kneeling on the floor sucking his dick. We went in and I decided to leave the door open since they did. The rooms were parallel and only like 7 feet apart. I figured it might be hot for each couple to hear the other.

We stood next to the bed and she kept gabbing absentmindedly, even as I calmly pulled her shirt over her head and her huge tits just plopped out. I started kissing her and got my hand down the front of her pants and started fingering and she started to stutter and quake. Once I had her stripped I laid her down and once I started kissing at her inner thighs and pussy lips, that shut her up. As I ate her out we could hear some of what was going on in the other room; squeaking of the day bed, periodic moaning and grunting and the gross suctions and slapping of genitals. From the sound of T’s moaning it sounded like he was fucking her in the ass; I could tell.

I hoisted A’s legs up by her head, she looked like a sideways G, and she seemed both shocked and a bit uncomfortable. I held her legs up there by the ankles, with her pelvis up off the bed, so I could tongue her asshole. I love that, and despite my bro telling me she didn’t like that stuff, she seemed to be loving it. She was moaning like crazy as I alternated between both holes. I came up and held her in that position as I started fucking her ass. It was prob a little to hardcore but I wanted to enjoy this while I could. We did it that way for a while then we switched to her on top. It was nice because we could talk and look at each other and I could see those big titties bounce.

Her riding me was the best but I kept hearing sounds of ecstasy from the next room. I flipped her onto her stomach and did her from behind and laid mostly over her so I could look across to the other room. All I saw was one of T’s legs sticking out in the air, looking like he was fucking her in some weird position, her toes kept clenching and stretching. T then let out a long squeal from cumming. Wanting to one up them, I slid out of A and started fucking her ass again, and all you could her were her moans. I won the night, and we all crashed around 1 am.

Come morning, surprisingly, it didn’t feel weird. We decided to continue with the swapped couples for the week and enjoy ourselves under the circumstances. I fucked A in every single room; the kitchen, in the shower, on the toilet, on the couch, in the guest room and in both of our cars. I especially liked fucking her on their bed. Also keep in mind that when I’m fucking my brothers girlfriend of 5 years, his soon to be wife and my sister-in-law in a room, he is usually fucking my girlfriend in another one. All of us have had times where we have walked in on the other couple getting busy and it’s so hot. I walked into the bathroom and all I saw was T’s long sexy legs sticking straight out of the running shower flopping up and down; R obviously having her propped against the shower wall. I watched them while I pissed then left them be. I had at point looked out the window and saw them fucking in his car; he was on top of her in the reclined driver’s seat and her legs stuck straight up and actually braced flat on the car roof. It was weird looking but kinda hot to.

Usually they left the house together to do some minor grocery shopping and fucked while they were out(T would tell me). This time he went out alone for over an hour. T sat on one end of the couch playing with herself while watching me fuck A at the other end. A then took a nap and me and T “cheated” on the swap by sleeping together again in the guest room. We both felt great being together again. A couple more days of reckless sex and we were done. We swapped back, agreed to never talk about it and me and T went home. Not sure how it will affect R & A’s relationship but we had fun.

Sara is in a fuck harness, legs held wide open, bare feet in the air,stretched wide by the straps, but also legs held firmly apart by two street whores - nothing too pretty - real fuck slags. She is a brunette, with long wavy hair, dark eyebrows, dark brown eyes, a fit and toned body - set off with bikini lines. She is unshaven and her black curly pubes run between her legs all around her puckered asshole. There is a hint of black hair running in a thin line from her pubic bone all the way to her tummy button. She has pretty feet, her toes painted dark red. Her breasts are small but pert, with brown nipples, stiff and jutting out, super sensitised because of her situation. She is totally naked, covered in sweat. All of this in a public restroom off a highway. She has already been 'had' by some strangers, who have cum inside her - cuz there is seed dripping from her into an increasingly large and creamy puddle on the floor under her ass - her cunt hair is all matted and creamy and her pussy lips are swollen and red, pussy open and used, asshole relaxed and coated with cum.....there is a heavy smell of cum and sweat in the air. there is a splash of cum on her tummy where someone has obviously 'pulled out' of her and jetted on her belly (which is a fucking waste!) the soles of her feet are dirty where she must have walked barefoot and naked into the toilet before being 'used'. Someone has written in marker pen on her tummy,, just above the hair line... 'no condoms!'

One of the whores say's "we need more cock for this bitch! - only hung guys - no small cocks, we wanna see her gasp and cry out - - - we have all night to use her - fuck us first bareback if you need to so get full, but unload in her :-)

One of the handful of strangers in the room, his cock out, glistening with leaking seed and pointing stiffly upward says "We should wear skins - what about VD!" The whore laughs at him and states "This bitch gets off on this you fukkin queen - she needs real cock, real cum, real skin! Off strangers! You don't like it - fuck off, now get that foreskin back and unload those balls into this fresh meat!!! No skins, bare cun't - bare ripped cock only!!"

She is just a mess - her hair is matted and whisps of it are stuck to her forehead, she is grinning, a sort of leer really, pure lust - she is half dreaming and half awake, lost in sex with strangers, feeling the sensations from in her belly - her womb full of cum from who the hell knows who....she needs to piss so much, but she does'nt want to spill any cum - every time she laughs or coughs, streams of sperm sputter out of her, down her ass and drip in long streaks onto the floor with a just audible 'splatter' - a couple of guys have just walked in - one is huge! his stiff uncut cock (at least 12 inches) and heavy balls hung in full view - he has postitioned himself between her legs - cock, its foreskin tight back over this swollen engorged purple head, already shining with pre-cum - pointing upward, veins defined and pulsing. He has his hands on her hips - she has her head up - looking down between her legs - cunt hair, soapy and the black hair matted with live sperm - she is so wet - he will be able to enter her - right up to the balls in one clean thrust......'take your time' she says to him, smiling openly - brown eyes looking right into him........'cherish it'.....the two whores take a tighter grip on her legs as she swings in the harness - - just at the right height for him (He grins whilst he thinks about how his wife cries out if he fucks her too deeply, this will be fun, he will be able to penetrate Sara all the way to his balls, she is completely open and will be unable to alter her position. Up to the cervix!) - - each put one hand under her buttocks, pulling both down and out - exposing her insides for his penis. 'Ride her stud' says one of them 'but slow and when you cum, just keep still and deep honey......be selfish - fill her belly with arms and legs - she's ovulating, look at how stiff and dark her nipples are - don't waste it. Fuck her and leave her' - she laughs and Sara grins, but nervously, he is big and thick, and she needs to take all of him in her body - - he slides in - slowly - she gasps - there is an obscene 'sqwelch' as the flood of sperm from at least 10 previous guys is both f***ed through her cervix and deep into her womb, as well as all over the floor and his balls. He is jammed all the way in - only his balls visible - firm, large oval shapes in his ballsack - they were hanging loosely between his legs before he entered her, now, his testicles aching, heavy and charged with cum, they have ridden up and each is tight alongside each side of his swollen cock. Sara has her feet in the air, with him still and firmly between her legs (he is being selfish, holding deep - cock knob jammed right against her firm cervix, he holds still and feels her - deliberately pulsing his own ass, so he can really feel the pleasure - he is rock solid, he will take his time. He has three daughters and a Son at home - he can make babies, he has form, he is a good fuck and he knows it! - Her toes were pointed, but now, due to the effort of taking him, her bare feet are arched back - toes curled upward with the strain....."oh fuuuuuck', she moans - her eyes wide open and startled - "Wow - he is fuckin h huuuuge!" - One of the whores says "Relax honey - take that cock, relax and take if to the root - feel it, feel it". As Sara tries to relax, she looks over his shoulder - the guy with him, with his distended cock already out, has been joined by more men - most already masturbating....she will need to pace herself - the smell of sperm and sweat is almost overpowering,,,,,,,she is going to cum again. Before she does so - he unloads, in long powerful pulses. She can feel each spurt - although her insides are warm, she can still feel each hot splash against the back wall of her abused vagina. One of the whores, seeing what was about to happen - is behind him - cupping his bollocks firmly in her hand - she is sqweeeezing his balls hard, in time with each pulse she can feel "Stay deep babe," she says as he groans in pleasure "Don't pull out" The other whore, who has her hand flat on Sara's bikini line announces to the men in the room "Fuck guys, I can fucking feel that! Each fukkin pulse - I can feel a bulge in her body - she gonna be pregnant for sure!" There is laughter in the room - a distorted sick sort of laughter, this is lust, this is like a common stud farm. Once the guy has finished he starts to withdraw - Sara, her head still up - nipples stiff and hard, looks around her at the scene. As he pulls very slowly out, she arches her back upward so as not to spill his seed, with her cunt full, she masterbates to a climax - moaning as her pelvic floor muscles pulse - taking his hot sperm deep into her, she doesn't spill a drop, he is the one.........Although now spent, his bollocks emptied and now slowly descending in his scrotum to hang heavily in the sac, his cock is still semi hard, a big and thick phallus by any standard, its foreskin now covering most of the distended helmet again, an inch of undelivered sperm hanging out of the open hole, dangling as it slowly stretches away from his cock, white and very thick. The shaft is covered in a white mucus - sperm from previous strangers and Sara's cum mixed together into a thick paste which covers him right up the shaft smearing his balls and the base of his pubic bone. 'Come here hon', says one of the whores, 'let the guys have some pics'. Sara sits half up - supported on her elbows with her legs still wide apart - the bare soles of her feet together. She is open for all to see, swollen red pussy lips and a clear hole into her body all covered in white foam. She is gaping about an inch wide caused by a combination of being fucked by a hung cock and sexual excitement. Her cunt lips are parted perfectly framed by her pubic hair. The stud stands beside her head, with his waist level with her face. His cock hangs half hard, drooping but still engorged, the veins on his shaft thick, like rope. He cradles her head with his right hand and rests it against the outside of his hip so her head is right alongside his genitals - the shaft of his wet cock presses against her cheek - its length running all the way from her eye line to her chin - his bollocks hang just below her face, the intended inference is clear.....i've just had this woman, and she loved it. Her belly is full of my seed. Sara slightly opens her mouth and gazes into the many eyes watching the scene - her stud gropes her left breast, with little care, like a a****l trader testing the stock. 'Photograph her you sick fucks ' says one of the tarts, 'post the images all over the fucking net'!! Sara's eyes flutter as a number of flashes from mobile phones go off - this is a truly obscene sight. The stud moves away from her, leaving a streak of white mess smeared down her face and cheek. ....now its time for more....'OK then' says Sara --'fill my belly'. She stands up, helped by both women. She is about 5'6", shorter that the men in the room. As she stands upright she cannot help but unload some of the sperm and her genital fluids from inside her body - some falls directly onto the floor between her feet with a dull, thick splosh sound - the rest pours thickly and slowly down the insides of the legs, in white streaks. She laughs in a low obscene drawl...'yep - that does it' she smiles.. She smiles gently with her eyes shut, enjoying the feeling of hot fluid on her skin. Two of the men are standing beside her, each with an arm around her waist - she in turn has her arms around their backs with her hands on their shoulders. Both men are fully erect, balls hard and swollen, cocks straining upward - each pulsing in time with the pulse of their hearts. The older man, wearing glasses is big and thick, uncut with a red and raw looking knob end - the hole at the end is more like a little pit than a slit, making him 'open' all the time. Some pre-cum has smeared all over the helmet and all over his retracted foreskin - but its more creamy than clear and Sara can smell it - its strong and pungent. The other guy has a bent tool which sticks out at 45 degrees, covered in thick veins - he has a very long foreskin and even though he is erect it fully covers his knob - the loose skin at the end wet. The shape of his helmet is clearly defined under the hood and is swollen - far bigger than the shaft. Sara gazes at it and licks her lips - 'I can't wait to feel that pull back in my tummy' she says and laughs. 'Slow down, slow down you cunts' says one of the whores - now its time to just use her, slowly. Sara, lie back again honey and just take these cocks in turn' She has a glass bowl in her hands and once Sara is back in the harness, she sits cross legged under her arse, with the bowl. 'If you guys spill any out of her - i'll collect it.......we gonna pore it into her ass at the end!' Now the situation has slowed down, each man is able to take his time enjoying her selfishly - holding back just before climax. There is a steady 'slap-slap-slap' sound as their cocks fuck her in turn. She is half lying back and half upright so that she can look down her belly and both feel and enjoy the sight. Her black pubes are now covered in a white foam, her clit poking out through the 'v' of her cunt lips - sticking up through all the spent semen of her partners. At times, she reaches down her tummy and masturbates with her middle finger, sometimes dipping her finger into herself along with the phallus inside her. No-one talks anymore, her gasps, the sounds of sex and the atmosphere are enough. What a night

A slightly fictionalised story i wrote about a real event. Would love some feedback

A new guy at work might steer Anna off the straight and narrow

James started a new job in an office, he was a good looking 26 year old guy, nothing special, but above average. A couple of days into the job he noticed a woman walking around. She was a good looking girl next door. Not a supermodel by any stretch of the imagination, pretty face, nice ass and huge tits, and she was real world sexy, no airbrushing needed.
James ended up talking to her a fair bit, she was very knowledgeable about the job and he like to surround himself with people he could ask for help. James and Anna quickly became very good friends. Within a month they were very close and talked about everything including sex.
James even started laying in a little bit of flirting, although he didn’t for one second think he would get any joy as Anna was married.
She often wore low cut tops that showed her amazing cleavage off. And he thought a lot about getting his face in between those two glorious globes.
One day, just before Christmas he was talking to Anna and asked her
“What am I getting off you for Christmas then?”
“I Dunno, what do you want”
“ A Blowjob?”
Anna looked at him slightly stunned, but did kinda expect that sort of answer from him.
She licked her lips and looked over the top of her glasses at him.
“Oh really? And what would I get in return?”
He smiled broadly, his cock started to twitch, this was not the answer he expected.
“What would you want?” he enquired
“Well only fair if you’re getting some pleasure out of it I should too.”
“Well id happily lay u down and eat you out till u moan and cum all over my face”
Now Anna was shocked, only that he was being this brazen in the office, someone might over hear, but she started feeling a little tingle in her knickers. The idea very much appealed to her.
“Pity we can’t, married remember”
“Hey, that’s your problem not mine” he winked at her.
Cheeky bastard.
“And where would this take place?”
James stopped to think for a minute. He smirked. The office had once been a bank and downstairs where used to be a bank vault was now the office archive, with a door that required a code to get in. Few people ever went down there.
“What about down in archive, nice and private.”
“Oh you’re funny, tell me, so we go down stairs to archive and then what?”
“Intrigued are you?”
“Maybe” she replied with a coy smile.
James started to talk, describing what he would do to her in archive,
“Well we go down, find a quiet bit at the back, in case anyone does come in, and I pull you close, and kiss you. Then I reach down and shove your trousers down your legs. Slip inside you and fuck you silly.”
Her tight little snatch was getting wet, her sex life at home was pretty dull these days and this dangerous idea really excited her.
“Oh my God, “she moaned, “That sounds damn good. Wish I could, I’m getting rather horni talking about it ya know.”
James sat back cockily in his chair, and looked back to his work “Well, it’s your choice”
There was silence for a few minutes, but in the quiet she kept looking at him, he, despite wanting to reach over and cup her tits, remained looking at his screen.
Finally the silence was killing her, her mind just kept thinking about the two of them of them down in archive. It was dirty, it was naughty and wrong and couldn’t happen.
“Someone would find us for sure”
“Sorry?” James said with a smile “Find us what?”
“You know what you smug git”
“Oh if we went for a fumble downstairs? Nah there’s not many people in the office this close to Christmas. Not many people go down there anyway, and besides if its just with trousers pulled down, easy to rectify if someone comes down and we are there looking for a file. Problem solved”
“But I’m still married so we can’t”
“You’re the one still talking about it, I just laid it out there, id quite like to bend you over in Archive and slip up inside you nice and deep, that’s all I’ll say on the matter”
The thought of doing something so bad, at work, with a guy who admittedly she really did think was hot, her pussy was aching.
“What would you do if I said come on then?”
James grinned “Love, I’d be down stairs damn quick”
She giggled. Looked at his hands, they were huge and he had really long fingers, even they would feel good.
“Ok, no sex but maybe some…..play” she smiled
James got up and walked out the room, towards the stairs, a moment later she followed him. Her heart pounded in her chest, she was terrified of getting caught but god did that make the whole idea very sexy.
They went down the stairs to the archive, he punched in the code and opened the door, taking her by the hand he led her to the very back corner behind the shelves and pushed her against the wall.
She looked him in the eye and felt pure unadulterated lust.
She grabbed the back of his head and pulled it to hers kissing him passionately, his tongue shot into her mouth seeking hers, they twirled together. His hands went up the back of her top scrapping his nails over her skin. She pulled his hair trying to kiss him deeper.
She put her hands on his chest and slid them down his body to his fly, and felt his cock through the front of his trousers, it was a good size and it was very hard, she rub along his shaft through his work trousers. His hands explored her, one to her breasts, squeezing and kneading them, his other down between her legs, he could feel the heat form her pussy through her trousers and rub the palm of his hand along her slit, the shape of his hands bumped her clit, heightening her arousal.
He undid the button and zip on her trousers then spun her to face away from him, he grabbed her hips and pulled her ass into his crotch, he could feel his dick pressing between her ass cheeks, his hand move to her front and pushed inside her trousers and into her knickers, she spread her thighs giving him access. His hands stroked over her pussy lips. She put her hands flat to the wall steadying herself. His middle finger found the space between her wet lips, and boy was she wet. His finger found her clit and he flicked his finger tip over it, making her shudder, she wanted to feel him touching her so bad that one little flicked teased her so much. She ground her ass into his crotch hoping to encourage his finger to further explore.
James finger flicked over her clit gently a couple more times before finally settling on it, he caressed it slowly, circular. She started to moan softly. She reached behind her and unzipped his flies, her hand searched for his cock and when she got inside his boxers and found it she moaned again as a shudder went through her. He brain told her how risky this was, and she moaned again as her hand went up and down his hard dick.
James rubbing her clit was feeling so good but she needed something in her, as she rubbed his dick with one hand she pushed his hand further beneath her and his finger slid up inside her. She was wetter then she had been in a hell of a long time. His finger curled inside her, driving her wild, er mind was filled with lust and sexual need.
He hand stopped stroking his shaft and pushed her trousers further down. She moved his hand and turned, looking deep in his eyes.
She sat on a shelf and spread her legs, she ran a finger through her pussy lips, soaking it to the knuckle and sucked it clean.
“Fuck me” she said, “Fuck me now”
This was exactly what he wanted to hear, he pressed his dick to her tight hole and she grabbed his shoulders steadying herself. Slowly he pushed in, feeling her pussy open around his hard cock as it spread her open. She moaned as her pussy opened to his stiff rod. He started slowly rocking back and forth enjoying feeling her wetness around his swollen member. He moved his hands to her shirt buttons undoing them all and pulled her tits free of her bra.
As he pumped his seven inches into her increasingly moistening pussy, his mouth went to her nipple gently biting it. She moaned in his ear, “Fuck me, Fuck me harder”
The angle didn’t give him much to work with, so he pulled out, he looked at his cock, her juice covered it, he smiled and turned her round, bending her over the shelf.
In one thrust he sunk all the way inside her making her moan loudly, he pounded her tight hole hard, her nipples scraped along the rough wood of the shelf giving her an extra thrill.
Anna could feel her orgasm rising, she dropped her hand between her legs and rub her clit furiously. She alternated between rubbing her clit and moving her fingers to either side of James’ rigid cock, she felt every vein with her fingers and her lips as he pounded her like his life depended on it.
“Oh God!” she cried out as her orgasm shook through her, he legs shook as wave after wave of pleasure ran through her. Just as her orgasm was dying James’ hands grab her hips roughly and he fucked her even harder, his own orgasm so close.
The roughness and the knowledge of what was coming brought Anna to another orgasm in time to join James in ecstacy. His cock pumped cum deep inside her as he let out a guttural moan.
He continued sliding in and out of her, making the most of the experience.
“Oh fuck!” she said dreamily. “That was fucking hot”
“Shit yea” James agreed sliding his dripping cock from her.
She turned and dropped to her knees, in one movement she sucked their cum from his cock and looked up at him and smiled.
“Next time you can sit in that chair and ill ride you”
He looked at her and cocked an eyebrow “Next time?”

It was back in the days of CL, where horny guys like me could post ads and find a side chick with ease. I found it was easy to do if you worded things right. I’d always get a few nibbles from real women looking to fuck. My insatiable hunger to fuck was barely satisfied from my home life, and my marriage was deteriorating because my wife lost interest in sex (hormonal issues). Wife eventually got the medical attention she needed, but she’s the one who opened up the marriage so that I could “go have fun.”
I’d post multiple ads, honest with my intent, “Married man looking to creampie you.” Turns out there is a lot of women out there who absolutely love getting seeded. I’ve been with all kinds of women, black, latina, and white. Usually, if the woman was overweight, they had a lot of issues and were very self-conscious so it was very easy to get in their pants. Not that I was a chubby chaser, but it was pretty much a guaranteed lay if she was fat.
This story is about Linda. Linda was (and probably still is) a nurse. I posted on CL just to see what was out there and I caught Linda’s eye. She sent me a photo of her standing in front of a bathroom mirror, showing some cleavage. I responded back that she was very beautiful, and I thanked her for sending me the picture. We emailed back and forth, I sent her my picture and she thought I was attractive so we decided to meet at a public place just to see if we were a match.
I met her in a park the next day after work. She was a very hefty woman, probably well over 350lbs. Linda was wearing sunglasses, and a long dress, and she had red lipstick on. Even with all of that, she wasn’t pretty to me at all. She took off her glasses, and I understood why she had them on, she was trying to hide that her eyes were misaligned, she had lazy eye. My mind was fighting itself, pussy is pussy, but she was definitely someone I could easily pass up sexually.
“Let’s get a hotel tomorrow, ok?” She told me, and leaned in for a kiss. I froze for a second, and then decided to go for it. Now I don’t know if she was playing a game, but when my lips met hers, it was just a standard kiss, she didn’t even open her mouth for my tongue. My tongue pushed through her lips and her mouth opened and she seemed shocked, like she’s never French kissed. Her tongue wasn’t moving, she seemed like she absolutely didn’t know how to kiss. I pulled away.
“You ok?” I asked.
“Yeah, I’ve just never been kissed like that,” she said blushing. I had my doubts, and didn’t believe her.
“Your husband never French kissed you? You never had a boyfriend kiss you like that?”
“Not like that, no.”
We parted ways and she said she’d pay for the hotel room. The fucked up part is that she lived pretty close to my house, literally 4 blocks away in the same neighborhood. She said she responded to the ad because it was near her and it peeked her interest.
The next day I left work early and headed to the designated hotel, I texted her telling her I was there. She texted me back with the room number, and that she was nervous. I didn’t respond back, just headed to the room, knocked and she opened the door.
She was wearing a red teddy, of which I could see her tits through it, her girth prevented me from seeing her pussy. I had second thoughts, of which she might have picked up on. Linda clenched my arm and ushered me to the bed.
“You can fuck me anywhere you want,” she said trying to be erotic. We started kissing, I removed her teddy and started fingering her. She had a nice soft bald pussy. I went down on her, but had to push some of the layers of fat up as she spread her legs. She moaned my name as I licked her and then told me, “I want you in me!”
She bent over doggy style, spreading her legs. Her ass wasn’t really anything to speak of, a bit flat. I seen her asshole puckering up at me and thought of giving it a try, but slid my cock inside her pussy. It was nice and warm. I started thrusting in and out, letting the tip barely escape before jamming it roughly back in her. She was wet, so wet my balls were soaked in her fluids and it was dripping down my leg. I pulled out and circled her anus with the tip of my cock, and she backed into it. We didn’t have lube and she wasn’t relaxing her anal muscles, so it was a losing battle. I got rough, and pushed as hard as I could trying to get inside her ass, she clenched the bed sheets moaning. The tip popped inside, and I began pushing deeper in her shithole.
“Oh, go slow, slow…” she moaned, gripping the sheets of the bed.
I don’t know what got into me, but I started thrusting my cock balls deep into her ripe ass. My hard cock was pulsating as I increased speed, slamming into her ass cheeks, watching her fat move in waves to each of my thrusts.
“FUCK!” she screamed, “Hold on!” I pulled out and she ran to the washroom. What followed was hearing her taking a massive shit, gaseous noises and all. Even with the door closed and the bathroom fan on, the odor was unbearable. It was nauseating and atrocious, I was thinking of getting my clothes on and leaving, but my cock was doing the thinking for me.
“But you didn’t cum in her yet,” my cock said.
“Dude, have some god damned standards bro, she’s ugly,” I told my cock.
“Pussy is pussy, when she comes back out, cum in her and then we can go.” My cock throbbed.
“Asshole,” I told him, “Such an asshole.”
She came out of the washroom apologizing, “I’m so sorry, it’s been a while, next time I’ll make sure I’m prepared.”
Linda laid down on the bed, spreading her legs, “Your ad said something about a creampie? Momma needs her cream filling!”
My dick, “See?”
I mounted her, stuffing my cock inside her pussy and started pumping. I closed my eyes, but then decided to look down at my cock going in and out of her. Her arms pulled me down for a kiss, her hefty tits wobbling as my pelvis met hers. Honestly it took me a while to cum. I hammered at her cunt for a good 20 minutes and finally my seed burst into her. Her fat hands gripped my ass pulling me deeper, and I released all I could inside of her. I rolled off of her, and laid there for a bit, she cuddled into me, thanking me.
I got dressed and she started making plans for our next encounter. I met her about three more times and then broke it off. It wasn’t that she was fat, it’s that she just wasn’t my type at all. I’ve banged fat chicks that were totally hot as hell, but she was just not attractive to me at all.
She was disappointed, telling me that she thinks she’s in love with me, but I told her that I didn’t have the same feelings and just wanted to go my separate way.
I’ve fucked at least 5 different women from CL, fell in love with one – but those stories are for another time. I wrote this story just to get it off my chest and get it out of the way. I have to confess she was one of the worst fucks I’ve ever had.

Thought I'd tell you what happened to me on Saturday night. First off a bit of background info on me. I'm a pretty average guy in my mid 30's, single from the UK and I've been living on my own for a good few years now. Anyway my sister who's in her early 30's split up with her long term boyfriend about a year ago and due to her financial situation I agreed to let her move in with me, it helps me out with paying the mortgage and it's good to have a bit of company around the house. To cut things short I've always had a thing for my sister ever since before she started growing tits. She's average height, thin but not skinny (she keeps in shape), has light brown hair, long sexy legs, tight little ass and an amazing set of 36E's (I know I've checked her bra's) and the cutest face I've ever seen. Before you think it's just another one of those he fucked his sister stories it's not. Sure I've been perving over her for years and even sneaked a peak of her when she's getting changed or in the shower but nothing has ever happened until last weekend.

I don't know how but since she split with her ex she's been single and every chance she gets she's out having a good time. Virtually every Saturday night she's out on the piss and usually staggers back into the house at about 5.00am and wakes me up and the same thing happened this weekend. For some reason when she got in she was making a lot more noise than usual, so I wasn't feeling that tired and decided to get up and see what she was up to. I walked downstairs in my boxers and shirt into the kitchen to find that she'd spilt a drink all over the floor and was trying to clean it up whilst trying not to fall over (she was quite drunk). I got her another drink and told her to go into the living room and sit on the sofa whilst I cleaned up the mess. 10 minutes or so later I went in to the living room to find her asleep on the sofa. She had taken off some of her clothes leaving just a low cut tiny tight white top that was almost see through, I could make out her bra and the faint outline of her nipples below, she had also taken off her jeans and was wearing a very nice pair of white lace panties. The way she had lay down and moved about to get comfy meant that her top had ridden up to expose her belly button and also tightened around her tits which made her cleavage heave out. I could'nt believe what I was seeing. Being the good brother I gave her a nudge and then a gentle shake to try to wake her and tell her to go to bed but nothing happened, she was out cold from the booze. By this point I was wide awake and didn't feel like going back to bed so I sat down and put the TV on.

Now with the layout of the living room the chair was facing directly towards the sofa where my sister was laying, 5 minutes of trying to watch the TV was no good because I couldn't do anything other than stare at my sister just laying there looking so fucking hot. Staring at her just made things worse as I was starting to get horny and already had a big hard on, I got up to try and wake her one more time with no success, whilst stood over her looking at her cleavage I just thought fuck it and took off my boxer shorts and shirt and threw them on the floor. I was stood there completely naked and hard with my sexy sister just laying there in front of me. By this point I was already stroking my cock to her, I went and sat back down in the chair and turned the TV off which darkened the room a little but it didn't matter as it was starting to come light outside. At this point I was loving wanking to my sister and wanted to let the moment last so for the next 15-20 minutes I just sat there gently wanking my cock. By this point the sun light was just starting to poke through the curtains and was shining on my sister which just made her look even better. I started concentrating on her different body parts whilst wanking to her, starting at her face and working my way slowly down to her legs, then back up to the outline of her pussy, then her belly button and flat stomach, then her amazing tits, then back to her face, this is when I got a shock! She was laid there with her eyes wide open just watching what I was doing, for a second it didn't really sink in what was happening and I kept on stroking but then it dawned on me that she was wide awake! That's when I shit myself and tried to cover up the best I could, but in the heat of the moment I had thrown my clothes across the other side of the room and there was nothing to cover myself with except for my hands.

What happened next then really surprised me, I'd expected her to jump up going nuts, shouting and screaming at me but instead she calmly said "are you wanking over me?" and then smiled at me. I tried to think of a come back like no I'm wanking over the TV but this wasn't even switched on so I had no option but to say yes. She then said "do you think I'm sexy?". I didn't know how to respond to that so I just went....errrr and before I could say anything else she said "come on, don't think I've not seen the way you look at me, I know that you like me". At this point I didn't know if it was the drink making her talk like this, but I didn't really care as she was really turning me on, so I just came out with it and said I don't just think your sexy, I think that you are the hottest girl in the world. This made her eyes light up and she moved position to get a better view of me still doing a poor job of trying to cover up, which was hard as she was really turning me on. Then she said "well?" and I responded with well what?. She said "well, aren't you going to carry on and cum for me?" before giving me a dirty playful smile. I couldn't quite believe it so I said what, you want to watch me wanking. She then sat up and lent forward staring at me which made her cleavage look even better than ever and said "no, I want you to cum for me!" So by this point I was feeling so horny that I just grabbed hold of my cock and started pumping it again with my sister sat there just staring at me wanking for her. I stroked my cock hard and fast and managed what must have been another 2 minutes at most before blowing the biggest load of cum I can ever remember and it went everywhere, it was all over my cock, balls, hands, arms, stomach, chest, the chair, on the floor. I'd even managed to get some on my own face. After I'd stopped twitching and started to relax again my sister stood up and went over to pick my clothes up off the floor, bending down in such a way as to purposely show me her ass and pussy bulge through her panties. She then came over to me as I was still sat there hard cock in hand covered in my own cum and put my clothes down at the side of me. She looked at me and said "that was hot" at which point she smiled and we both started laughing. She then went upstairs and got in bed leaving me to clean up the mess I'd made before I went back to bed (unfortunately it was my own).

The following day came and I was up a few hours before her. When she finally came downstairs with a hangover it was like nothing had happened. She just said morning and went to the kitchen to get a drink and something to eat before coming back in to the living room. I tried to make a bit of conversation such as are you hungover, where did you go last night, etc. and didn't get much information out of her, but at the end of it she said "I had a great time last night, how about you?" whilst giving me a little cheeky smile. We haven't spoken of what happened since, but I really want something to happen again and it's just strengthened my need for her.

Do you think it was just the drink making her lose her inhibitions or does she get turned on herself knowing that her brother wants to fuck her?

Does anyone else like flat pancake tits or saggy banana boobs? I can't find nearly enough porn of either. Searches for either always turn up fat chicks, which isn't my thing. I just like hot girls with pathetic tits (preferably being humiliated for them). Links to any such porn would be appreciated.

My wife thought she is a dare devil, and she thought she is the "out of this world" sex experience. I mean, I do love her, and she is hot, but her sexual powers do not reach far beyond that. I have introduced her to several things over the years, and she was always ,like, "you don't know what you got", and "I bet your gf's never were this good" etc.

It sounds childish, I get it, but I let her have it - what would I gain from telling her my previous experiences, since it would obviously hurt her ego.

Now, things got weird, when she suggested we should go to a swingers party. I was against it, since, I am jealous, but she was so adamant about it, that I finally caved in. Agreement was, that we shouldn't do anything, just watch, and if one wants to do something, he or she should get an ok from the other one.

My stomach was tumbling, as I felt pretty bad about all of that, but hey, let's try it, and if I conclude that she is just looking for someone else, I was ready to flush our marriage down the toilet.

As soon as we got in, she got lots of attention, and I can't blame the men - she is hot, even though in her 40's now. After introductions, and after many realized that we are just spectators for now, only one couple decided to share a drink with us.

He was good looking, somewhere my age, but his wife was this little stubby blonde - slim, but with strong legs, and pretty flat. Not beautiful, but cute in a way. My wife was leading the convo, and I was just there, waiting for the night to end.

They told about their experience, and that they never did more than swapping. She was interested, how does that go - swapping, having sex with each other's partner, in the same room. It was obvious she wanted it, she was all over him, while looking at me from time to time.

At that moment I decided that I am done, but when they suggested if we should go, I just nodded yes.

I was angry, pissed off beyond comprehension, but something, I believe that resentment kept me going through with this.

As soon as we were in, she got on her knees and started sucking him. I got tunnel vision, couldn't look their way, got a condom on, and started fucking my new partner. Missionary, then doggy.

Since I haven't had sex with a condom for 20 years, I soon discovered, I could go for ages. She came the first time, during missionary, and when I turned her for doggy, I glanced at them. He was trying to get in, but something was wrong. She looked at me, as he stood up, pulling the condom off, begging her for another round of oral. He couldn't get it up.

That launched me into God mode - ass slapping, hair pulling, dirty talking, all while looking at my wife, who was looking back, with a flaccid cock in her mouth. As she was cumming for the second time, I saw that they stopped, and just looked at us. He started to get dressed, while my wife looked like someone who just saw a ghost.

As I was done, I got up, and asked my new partner, to suck her juices off of the condom, as she did, while I was shrinking, more and more. I started peeling the condom off, until it ended in her mouth.She spat it out, all clean and recycled...

On our way home, my wife started crying. Tomorrow morning I told her that I am divorcing her, and that she can have all the limp dicks of this world now, that they are hers for the taking.

We did reconcile, about a year later. She was stalking me to forgive her, to come back, from the day I moved out, and finally, I did.

Now, I do not have a wife, I have a woman who adores me, no bitching, no yapping, she is just happy I am there.

And that is my confession. People usually say that sex isn't everything in a relationship, but believe me, it is more than 90% of it, but most of us aren't quite aware of what we got, and that there is nothing waiting for us out there, that is better than the thing we have.

She learned this the hard way.

My wife's brother just got his divorce finalized. His fuck up, his wife really wasn't to blame in this one. My wife and I are still friends with her, we'll call her Judi. Judi is short, barely 5ft, massive rack and a cute face. Definitely curves, that's what my bro in law likes. His new girl looks similar. Anyhow Judi came out to visit my wife and I a week after things were finalized. My wife isn't close to her brother and we're in another state. So we were that post divorce vent spot. Lots of wine, lots of chocolate, lots of movies and tears etc. 2 goals, let her get drunk safely, prevent her from becoming a one night stand.

So on the last night my wife actually had too much wine, passed out. Judi helped me change her and get her upstairs to bed. Turned on the side, no vomiting, checked on her to make sure she was ok. Left the door open and turned the tv down. I was buzzed, Judi was buzzed. She gets into a rant about her ex and I ask what movie she wants. Grabbed a blanket. She wants to cuddle. Yes a huge chest pressed against me is a turn on (she giggled). No my wife isn't built like that. Yes it's embarrassing. Her hand slides under the blanket and I'm left deciding if I want to stop it or not. More nervous giggles. She brushes above my shorts a few times asking if it helps and then she just went for it. I've been with my wife a long time. I'm used to her. Judi was a new experience. Gentle squeezing, gentle strokes, really hot. I reposition so I can tease her and now it's even more fun. Lots of kissing, playing with her nipples, kissing her neck, lots of fingering as she continued to stroke.

She repositions, sideways, pulls the blanket back and hides under it. It's perfect for me to reach her and I keep at it. Still stroking. And then she asks "want your dick sucked? Matt  begged to get his dick sucked but I refused. Gave him a couple birthday bj's but that's it." She stroking the whole time she's talking. "You can beg for it, beg me to suck it". She's funny, I finger her harder, tease her bad, never said a word.  Soft moans and " want me to suck it?", I keep teasing. Finally I feel her tongue... hell yeah. She's good, my wife is way better, but she's good. I finger her all the way through her O. It's amazing when they moan while they suck. She kept sucking and when I was close I started fucking her mouth harder. Her eyes got wide and lots of "mmmhmm's" when I went in her mouth. I left it in after. She sucked a bit more, then swallowed.

She thought I was done.... hahaha... got her on top and off we went. Round 2 we both hit our O's at the same time. She could still taste my cum, even had some on her chin. I felt her tighten and I left it in. I loved seeing her face when she felt it rush in. Matt always used condoms, I'm snipped...

Round 3 was doggy with her bent over the couch. I worked my finger in her ass just to do it. I thought about fucking her ass but she was too tight. I get her to flip to missionary but there's a position I've never done. So I got her to lay on the floor, ass up, and I got to jackhammer her while semi seated on the couch. It's tricky but so much fun. Flat out called her a pornstar. She probably thought I'd bust again but right as she tightened I pulled out and let it rain... Stomach, tits, face, gravity is awesome. I shoved it back in after just to bury it and feel her trembling.

What a mess. On her face, on her tits, on her stomach, dripping down her leg. She couldn't walk for 10 minutes, just laid there naked and smiling. Being the wonderful guy I am I decided she was in a great spot to titty fuck. So I got on top and the fifty fuck became a face fuck and I just enjoyed it. Empty tank but a great view of her cum stained face sucking me.

Caribbean Interlude
by Hardy

***

A couple spend their anniversary at a Caribbean resort.
Magician days and lush tropical nights lead to lowered
inhibitions. The couple becomes susceptible to an
erotic adventure that unearthed hidden desires,
providing a new awareness of their sexuality. (MMF,
wife-sharing, swingers, voy, reluc, rom)

***

We were spending our third wedding anniversary on this
sun-drenched Caribbean island. It was wonderful-
sensuous moonlit tropical nights with the surf lapping
at the shore; days around the pool and hanging out at
the beach bar. It was intoxicating.

Now we were in our cottage with the stranger that we
had met at the bar. John, my husband and I had become
acquainted with him when we were enjoying our rum
drinks, and found him pleasant and charming. We invited
him to join us for dinner, and he readily accepted.

While we were showering and dressing for dinner, John
remarked that I seemed attracted to him. I said not
really but that wasn’t quite true, as he was quite
handsome.

After Keith joined us we had a delightful island
dinner, followed by music provided by a steel drum
band. We had more drinks and soon the men were taking
turns dancing with me. As the evening wore on I found
that Keith was holding me closer as we danced, close
enough that I could feel his thighs pressing against
mine, and close enough that I could feel a beginning
erection.

It was exciting, feeling the desire in this handsome
stranger, and I felt a little tinge of arousal, a
slight moistening between my thighs. The effect of the
rum drinks and enchantment of this island was having an
effect. I don’t think this was lost on my husband.

When it was time to leave John invited him back to the
room for a night-cap (as if we didn’t have enough
already, and I wondered why he invited him this time of
night) He readily accepted and now the three of us were
lounging around in our cottage enjoying another drink.
John was leaning back in and arm chair, appearing
sleepy, but still aware, and Keith was sitting beside
me on our bed.

My husband stirred himself enough to turn down the
lights so we were almost in shadow, and I wondered why
he wanted the lights so dim. Our friend took advantage
of the lighting to place his arm around me, drawing me
against him. I didn’t resist, wondering where this was
going. It seemed to be going somewhere, as the next
thing he turned me towards him and kissed me. No
response from John, so the stranger kissed me again. I
was sure that he was aware of what was happening, so
why didn’t he say something?

After another kiss he swung me around so that I was
lying flat on the bed with this stranger beside me,
holding me in an embrace. I glanced towards John-I knew
he could see, even though we were in shadow, but he
said nothing. Did he want to see what I would do? Was
he going to call a halt to this action? I was going to
find out.

When he began to unbutton my blouse I did nothing, and
I did nothing when he pulled it free, exposing my bra
which opened in the front. I allowed another long kiss,
and then he opened my bra, exposing my breasts. I was
flushed and breathing rapidly with this turn of events.
I looked at my husband again-I could see his eyes but I
couldn’t see his expression. I couldn’t believe this
scene that was unfolding, and I couldn’t believe that
he wasn’t saying anything. Did he want this stranger to
make love to me?

Everything about this island, this setting, the
distance from home, and the drinks we had consumed lent
itself to an erotic evening, and it seemed to be
getting to all of us. The stranger was caressing my
nipples with his finger-tips till they stiffened, and
then he was using his mouth and tongue on my breasts,
and I was becoming more and more aroused.

I wondered if my husband had an erection-the stranger
certainly did-I was very aware of the pressure against
my leg.

His fingers dipped down to my knees, sliding under my
skirt, slowly sliding up my thighs, pushing my slip and
skirt up. His hand was gently pushing my thighs apart,
his hand now between them, stroking and caressing them,
finally pressing against my panties.

I felt myself moistening, becoming more aroused as his
fingers slipped inside the leg of my panties, finding
my moistness. I moaned softly when his finger moved in
me, not wanting my husband to hear. I murmured again
when his finger found my clitoris.

I was aware of his movements as he slipped off his
trousers and underwear, and I thought now John is going
to say or do something, but he didn’t. I whispered to
him, "Don’t strip me." But he whispered back, "I’ve got
to take these off," meaning my panties.

John was leaning forward trying to hear what we were
whispering. Did he want us to go ahead? Did he want to
see this stranger doing it to me? I could feel his very
hard cock against my thigh, and I knew I was very close
to doing it with this man-being penetrated by him.

I raised my hips to allow him to pull my slip and skirt
up under me, but I hesitated when he gripped the waist-
band of my panties, attempting to take them off. I took
a last look at my husband who sat there immobile. This
scene was so far out, and I was so aroused that I
lifted my hips, allowing him to slide my panties off,
and now open to him.

He pressed my legs and thighs apart, lightly caressing
my wet vulva, pressing my legs open more as he moved
between them, preparing to mount me. I gave a last look
at my husband whose eyes were shining in the dim light,
now pulling his chair closer to us.

There was no way now that we could stop, and I lifted
and opened my thighs so he could enter me. He directed
the huge head of his cock against me, moistening the
tip before beginning to push. I felt myself opening to
the insistent pressure, my cunt stretching as he
pressed firmly, giving a gasp as he entered me. At that
moment I came, trying to stifle my groans as I
shuddered.

He waited till I relaxed before pushing into me,
gradually filling me, penetrating me till I was fully
impaled on this huge cock, giving a hoarse cry. It was
done! I was sure my husband could see his cock entering
me-I wish I could see if he was as hard as this
stranger, but I knew he wasn’t this big.

He remained still, his cock rigid and fully into me,
finally moving slowly back and forth, almost pulling
out each time, then thrusting in me, pushing against my
cervix and uterus.

It was so intense, this large and very hard cock slowly
fucking me with my husband watching. I forgot about him
as this stranger began thrusting more powerfully into
me, my body moving with him.

It was do erotic, this scene right out of a hard-core
movie. This stranger was having his way with me, taking
me with my husband watching, doing nothing but
observing this stranger fucking me, seeing him doing it
to me. The way I was turned, with my legs and thighs
lifted, he had to be able to see his cock moving in and
out of me, shiny with my juices.

The sheer naughtiness of what we were doing made it so
exciting, so intense. I was soon shaken with another
orgasm that came so quickly that I cried out, my legs
and arms clutching him as warmth flowed throughout my
body.

He held himself fully into me till my climax subsided,
and slowly began moving again, thrusting steadily,
taking plenty of time, lifting me to another erotic
high. I made no attempt now to be quiet, my gasps and
moans louder and louder, filling the room. He was soon
pushing powerfully into me, and his cock seemed to
swell. I knew he was about to come and I said "don’t
come in me." I wasn’t protected, and I didn’t want to
get pregnant by this little episode.

He didn’t say anything; he was getting close; and I
found myself approaching another climax. Just as the
waves of erotic feeling were building I gripped him
with my legs and said "don’t stop!" As I shuddered and
convulsed his hands gripped my ass pulling me into him.
I felt him impale me fully, groaning, his cock swelling
and spurting against my cervix, filling me with his
semen. I gave a cry as he flooded me, emptying his cock
in me.

It was so intense, this stranger filling my unprotected
uterus with his semen, and my husband watching this man
having his way with me, watching him emptying his cock
in me, seeing his own wife awash with another man’s
sperm.

He finally moved away from me, but I lay there with my
legs spread, emotionally exhausted, feeling his
stickiness on my thighs. He got up and dressed, giving
me a quick kiss, and saying "I’ll leave you two now,"
and smiling as he left, obviously very pleased.

I turned up the lights and looked at my husband. His
penis was out and he was wet where he had ejaculated on
himself, so clearly he had enjoyed watching his wife
getting screwed by another man.

I said, "I never knew that you wanted to watch me
getting taken by a stranger. I thought that at any
moment you were going to intervene, and I let him go
ahead, thinking that soon you would call a halt. I kept
waiting for you, but you let him go on and on, and
finally I realized you weren’t going to make him stop,
and then I was so far along that I was helpless-I was
just so wet and hot that I just spread my legs for
him."

"I didn’t know it would go that far. I thought we could
string him along a little, and then send him out the
door. But then I got caught up in the scene. I got so
excited watching him working on you that I was in a
daze. I never thought I would get so excited watching a
stranger seducing you and having his way with you-I
just can’t believe it. And then when you he got your
panties off, and you spread your legs for him, I almost
came. And when he penetrated you I couldn’t do anything
but watch-watch him screwing you, and hearing you
moaning, and seeing his cock going in and out of you,
fucking you so thoroughly- I just came.

"I never would have thought I would come watching my
wife taken like that, and fucked so well, seeing him
come in you. It was even more exciting thinking about
you risking pregnancy letting him come in you. This
never would have happened if we were at home. This
island just got to us."

We went to bed but it was a long time before either of
us went to sleep. We were both re-living that event.

In the morning we were greeted with another with
another beautiful tropic day. After breakfast we went
to the pool. It wasn’t long before Keith showed up
again, and with a friend whom we hadn’t met. He
introduced us to Tom who had come with him on this
vacation. Keith said nothing about the events of last
evening, but I’m sure he told Tom about our interesting
time.

We had a day at the pool, at the ocean, and at the
beach bar. The drinks flowed, with Keith buying most of
them, and late in the day we were feeling more than
relaxed. We accepted their invitation to dinner, and
after dinner the dancing started. I danced with my
husband, and each of the other men. With the after
dinner rum drinks we were feeling more than relaxed.

John soon folded, leaving the other two men to dance
with me. Both of them used the opportunity to pull me
in close, thigh against thigh, hands sliding down below
my waist till it seemed that everyone was watching us.
I was getting aroused but at that point I called a
halt to the dancing.

I was surprised when John invited them both back to our
cottage for a night-cap. We settled in with some drinks
and soft music. I wondered if those two strangers would
try to seduce me, and if so would John stop them. I had
my answer soon, the two of them sitting on each side of
me, and with my husband watching they began caressing
me.

John again dimmed the lights, so it seemed he was
permitting them to continue. How far would he let them
go? Did he want to see them taking me, doing it to me?
I didn’t think he would let the two of them screw me.

I was feeling the effects of the drinks so I was
determined to go with the flow. If he wanted to see
these two having their way with me, then I was going to
enjoy it. Somehow it would be a lot more exciting with
him watching, watching his own wife being serviced by
these studs. It couldn’t get more erotic than that.

They seemed to understand that they had our permission
to proceed, so they began to strip me, beginning with
my dress. Working together they removed my dress, then
my bra, exposing my breasts which they began to caress.
I raised my hips so they could remove my slip, and when
they gripped my panties I hesitated, looking at my
husband. He smiled and nodded, so I lifted my ass again
and they slowly removed my panties.

I lay there naked, with only my thigh high stockings
remaining. As they looked at my naked body, admiring
the view, I was flushed and trembling. They both
stripped, than continued their caresses, stroking my
thighs, spreading my legs, touching the wet lips of my
vulva, stroking me there, my cunt tingling with
arousal.

Keith moved between my open legs, mounting me. I raised
my knees and opened my thighs fully as he moved his
very hard cock against me, pressing firmly, spreading
my lips as he pushed into me. I groaned as he entered
and began filling me, pushing steadily till he was
fully into me, feeling the pressure against my cervix.

He began stroking into me, steadily fucking me,
carrying me to an erotic high. He thrust faster and I
felt him swelling and throbbing as he erupted, his cock
spurting into me, triggering my climax, my arms and
legs gripping him as I cried out, my body shaking.

When he lifted off me, Tom quickly took his place
between my legs. I was so wet and open that he entered
me easily, quickly pressing his full length into me. He
was very excited watching his friend screwing me, and
he was thrusting into me for a very short time before
adding his semen to his friends. I climaxed again when
I felt him spurting into me. They wanted to take me
again, but John didn’t want them to have seconds with
me, and I think that was because he had already come,
watching them having their way with me, watching them
fucking me.

They soon left. I said, "That was pretty erotic."

And John agreed.

"And I don’t think we should do that scene again."

Again John agreed.

However the next day they were hanging around me like
flies on honey, clearly wanting a repeat performance,
even though we said we weren’t interested. But as the
evening wore on and the drinks kicked in, I was once
more fucked by those two as John was looking on,
obviously aroused by watching them between my legs,
having their way with me again.

The next day the two of them left, so we had a chance
to recover from our amorous evenings, but there was
another interesting event. Peter, the black life-guard
at the pool seemed to know about our activities, and he
made great efforts to be charming, likely wanting to
get me in the sack.

He was handsome and muscular but I had no interest in
crossing the color barrier. It appeared that other
white women at the resort were not so discriminating,
and were enjoying liaisons with black men, including
our life-guard. We made it clear that we weren’t
interested-but he was persistent, hanging around,
eyeing me a lot. I was flattered by the attention as he
had a lot of women to choose from, but I didn’t
encourage him.

However, on our last night there, things changed. We
had been drinking more than usual, and after dinner we
continued, enjoying the steel band, and dancing. Peter
showed up, chatting with us and then asking me to
dance. I looked at John and he smiled, giving me
permission, so I accepted.

We had more that one dance, and on the fast dances he
was spinning me around, and I could feel my short
skirts lifting higher and higher, and I’m sure that my
bare thighs were in view above my stocking tops, and
maybe even my panties. Gradually he was holding me
closer, especially on the slow numbers, and I could
feel his body against mine, feel the heat of him, and I
was beginning to be aroused.

Between dances, he joined us at our table, drinking
with us, even buying drinks. I looked at John, a
question in my eyes, but John just smiled, ignoring me.
I wondered if he was going to invite this black man
back to our cottage. I got my answer, as looking at me
and smiling, he invited him for a night-cap.

Peter readily accepted, and I wondered if my husband
wanted to see a black man between my legs. I didn’t
think so, but I wasn’t sure; that would be entering
forbidden territory.

At our cottage John poured drinks, and it was soon
evident that our charming life-guard was interested in
more than a night-cap. He kept eying me, eying my legs
which had fallen open slightly, eying my breasts, and
it was clear he wanted to be between my legs.

I was quite sure that he knew all about our adventure
with those men that left, and perhaps that was why he
was emboldened. He moved beside me, putting his arm
around my shoulders, and told John what a beautiful
women I was. Smiling John agreed.

I thought this has gone far enough-I had never had sex
with a black man before, and I didn’t want to start
now. Also, my pussy had just recovered from the
pounding that I had received from those two studs that
left. And lastly, I was not on any birth control
protection when they fucked me, so I had already taken
a risk. But secretly it had been much more exciting
risking pregnancy with them. However, I didn’t want to
risk having a black baby- that would be a little much,
and difficult to explain.

At this point John did nothing but pour more drinks,
sitting down in his chair again. Looking at his groin I
could see the bulge, so he was aroused again by the
erotic situation. I thought why not indulge his fantasy
a little-this time I was sure he wouldn’t let this go
too far. So I relaxed, allowing him to caress me, even
kissing him when he turned my face towards him.

Peter asked me to stand and I did, looking at my
husband. His hands reached out and unbuttoned my skirt,
pulled the zipper down and slid my skirt to the floor.
He barely hesitated before undoing my blouse and
removing that also. Now I was standing there in my
sheer half-slip and sheer camisole.

I turned towards my husband who looked at me, saying
nothing. As Peter pulled up on my camisole I raised my
arms to let him remove it, exposing my breasts, the
nipples now very firm. He looked at John as he caressed
them, and then he slid my slip to the floor. I was
standing naked now except for my sheer lacy panties and
my garter belt holding up my nylon stockings.

I was flushed and trembling with arousal as I waited
for John to call a halt, but he did nothing. It was
obvious that he was giving permission to continue.
Peter gripped my panties but I held the waist-band as
he tugged them. Did I want him to go any further? I was
close to being naked in this man’s arms, and my husband
was not intervening. I thought alright, if this is what
he wanted to see I was going to continue. Whatever
happened would be on his shoulders.

I let my arms fall to my side, and this stud slid my
panties to the floor, and I stepped away from my
clothes. Peter stripped, revealing a very large and
very thick cock, now almost fully erect-it was huge and
I looked at it with disbelief, thinking I can’t take
that.
Before I could respond he lowered me to the bed and
began to spread my legs. At this point I was so faint
with desire and arousal I was almost helpless, feeling
the wetness in my cunt. He spread me wider and moved
between my legs, mounting me. This was so erotic, this
black stud between my legs that I could do nothing-I
was so far gone that all my earlier resolve was
forgotten.

I was limp as he lifted my thighs and directed the
purple swollen head of his cock against me, pressing
firmly. I gasped, feeling it pushing against my vulva,
pressing the lips open, groaning as I felt him
stretching me. He pushed strongly, and I cried out as
he penetrated me, groaning as I felt the size of him,
gripping my hips as he continued moving into me,
gradually filling me. I felt like a virgin, my vagina
fully stretched as he filled me, impaling me.

My moans filled the room as he began moving in me. He
fucked me with a steady rhythm and my whole being was
centered on this cock that was thrusting in me, raising
me to higher and higher levels of erotic feeling till
my trembling body clutched him, crying out as I was
overcome by a climax that left my body shaking and
quivering. He pulled me fully onto him, and I felt him
swelling and erupting into me, filling me with his
semen.

I knew it was no good to asking him not to come in me,
as he had no intention of pulling out. He stayed in me,
and he barely softened before I felt him moving in me
again. Soon he was fully erect, and at that point he
pulled out of me and placed me on my hands and knees at
the edge of the bed. I was like a rag doll that he
could move around at will.

He pulled my ass up and pushed his fully erect cock
into me once more, filling me and stroking powerfully.
It was even more erotic, taken in this position by this
black man, who was doing things to my body that aroused
me to a level I had never experienced. I was moaning,
groaning loudly, crying out as I was ravished by this
stud.

It was so primitive that I was overcome with another
orgasm, screaming as I shuddered, convulsing as he
groaned, his cock throbbing, spurting into me again,
filling me with his sperm. It was so erotic being taken
like that, on my hands and knees with my ass in the
air, and my vagina his for the taking. I had welcomed
the flow of semen in me.

He released me and I fell forward on the bed, lying on
my stomach, exhausted. I was aware of him dressing and
leaving with a thank-you to my husband. I finally
moved, using the sheets to wipe away the stickiness of
his come on my thighs-it was still oozing from my
vagina.

"I hope you’re satisfied watching that black stud
having his way with me- he really did it to me. I don’t
think my vagina will be back to normal for some time.
He stretched me so much I felt like I was having a
baby. But I never knew you had a fantasy of watching
strangers fuck me, and especially a black man.

"I can’t believe you let him take me, and did you like
seeing his cock in me when I was on my hands and knees.
You certainly had a perfect view of him fucking me."

"I didn’t know I would be so aroused watching you doing
it with strangers, and once it got started I was
helpless to stop them. And it was even more erotic
thinking that you could become pregnant by one of
them."

"Yes, it made it a lot more exciting feeling them
coming in me, and thinking I could get pregnant. And
knowing you were there, watching them taking me, doing
it to me, sitting right there while they were fucking
me was so erotic. Well, it’s not going to happen again.
And I don’t know what’s going to happen now with my
cunt and uterus filled with their semen night after
night, but we’ll find out. This was quite a wedding
anniversary, and I didn’t have any idea we would
celebrate it the way we did."

We slept little that night, and we packed early in the
morning, catching the flight for home that afternoon.
We spoke little on the plane, and I know we were both
re-living the events on that island. I flushed when I
thought about it, and I felt myself moistening again as
I remembered how it felt when I was taken and used by
those men, and with my aroused husband’s consent.

END

Cruising for fun.

This last spring I went on a cruise through the eastern Caribbean. It was nice to get away for a while and forget about working.
Boarding the ship was rather uneventful, and I spent the first day learning my way around the ship, and finding the best places to relax.
We spent the first two days at sea, sailing from FT Lauderdale to St Kitts. Naturally, having two whole days at sea meant there was plenty of eye candy
playing about on the pool decks.

I loved watching all those young looking teen girls frolicking about in spam two piece bikinis. eventually I had to retire to my cabin and relieve myself.
that night I got drunk, wandered around, and discovered that the top deck's spa did not close until midnight. As it was already 1 am, I had no chance tonight.
But I figured tomorrow I could enjoy a little privacy in the spa without a dozen other people crowding their way into the somewhat tiny pool. The spa was built to hang over the side of the ship,
as if it were floating in mid air, but also offering a lot of concealment from the otherwise open deck space.

Fast forward to the second night at sea. It was about 8 o'clock. I ate my dinner, went to the sauna, had a couple drinks at the bar, then made for the top deck.
It was wonderful. not a living soul in sight. I took off my shirt and flip flops, set the jets on high, then set down into the empty spa.
Another thing I liked about the top deck was the lack of cameras. My military service, mixed with a general paranoia and desire for privacy, causes my to dislike being watched all the time.

For about 20 minutes I stayed there, enjoying the soft hum of the ship, the sound of waves below me, and the warm night breezes of the Caribbean.
Suddenly, my spider senses pinged a contact, with my military trained ears noticing the slightest change in ambient noise. It was footsteps.
I watched and waited, and saw this sexy young girl come around the corner from the stairs. she saw me as she walked up,
and we exchanged polite glances before she set down her towel and began to undress.
I glanced at my watch. 10:52. I looked back to see that she had taken off her shirt and shorts, leaving very little to the imagination.

She had deep blue eyes, soft pink lips, cream colored skin with almost no freckles or dimples at all,
a cute little belly button on her flat tummy, almost no body hair and a cute little up turned nose.
She was wearing a tight pink bikini bottom with a light blue and white top, and her golden blonde hair curled and feathered its way down to just above the center of her back.
She stood about 5 foot 2 inches, with nice, B cup breasts and a figure that suggested she was involved in some kid of sport, maybe swimming.
As I eyed her up and down she broke the silence and rumble of the spa jets. "Hi." she said, she saw me looking, I could tell by her smirk. lots of guys must gawk at her in a bikini.
"Uh, hello" I replied. "Nice night." Fuck, that was stupid.

"Yeah," she giggled. "It's nice to not have to do anything."
"I agree." I confidently responded.
"It's so empty up here," she said. "Why are you all alone?"
"I like the peace and quiet" I told her.
"Me too," she spat out. "I like to get away from my parents, sometimes."
"Parents?" my confusion must've seemed obvious.
"Yeah." she explained. "My mom and dad don't want me wandering around alone."
"I see" I replied to her.

"But they're asleep, so I snuck out!" she giggled excitedly.
"Snuck out?" now I was really confused.
"Yeah, but I'm already 15 1/2. I can take care of myself." she said, sternly.
"Oh!" I understood, now. "You looked older."
"I get that a lot" She said.

"It's good, though." I was back pedaling. "you seem very mature for 15"
"Thanks!" she said, with renewed confidence. "I'm Abby."
"I'm Steve" I announced as she scooted closer to shake my hand.
I could see her blushing as my foot brushed against her leg under the bubbles.
"Sorry," I laughed.
"It's ok, not like anyone's looking." she said, cutely.

We locked eyes for a moment, I was trying to figure out her expression.
"So are you having fun on your trip, Abby?" I spoke as calmly as my shaking nerves would allow.
She was still close to me, my foot still grazing her leg.
"Yeah," she said. "But I was really hoping to find a hot guy, here..."
She trailed off, looking me up and down. At least, what she could see above the water.
"Were you hoping to have a little vacation romance?" I ventured, pressing my foot slightly into her leg.
She smiled, biting her lip. "I wanted to have some fun, at least."

"Who says you can't have fun, Abby?" I said. I was feeling bolder, I started moving my foot up and down her shin, until I reached her knee.
"My Dad caught me with a boy from school, a few weeks ago." she confessed, as if she were betraying her closest friend.
"What were you two doing?" I asked, genuinely curious if teenagers now were really as wild as my friends with younger siblings tell me.
"We were having sex." she spoke softly. "My Dad saw us in his truck."
"OH." I replied, trying to hide my excitement from imagining this sexy young girl riding some lucky SOB's pole.
"Yeah..." I was grounded until we left." she told me. "So I didn't see him, again."
"Did you use protection?" I asked her.
"Yeah, but it felt weird." She explained. "The condom."

I was already in too deep, so I decided to keep digging.
"Have you ever had sex without a condom?"
"No." she said. "My friends are all on birth control. They say it's alot better."
"Are you on birth control?" I asked her.
"No, My mom & dad won't let me. They think I'll start sleeping around." She said, almost bitterly.
"I don't think you're the type." I said, reassuringly.
"THAT'S WHAT I SAID!" she exclaimed, jumping almost out of the water.

She came back down a little closer to me, and her knees hit my right knee, causing my foot to spring up.
She gasped as my toes bumped her bikini clad mound.
"Shit!" I said, under my breath.
"It- It's ok." she smiled. she was biting her lip, again.
"Are you ok?" I asked her.
"Yeah," she giggled. "That felt good."

"My foot?" I joked.
"Yeah, when it... touched me." she seemed shy about it.
"Do you like being touched there?" I asked her, feeling more confident.
She shook her head, obviously feeling turned on. I placed my hand on her thigh, above her left knee.
"How about here?" I looked into her eyes. she shook her head again. I moved my hand up and towards the inside of her left thigh.
"And like this?" I slid my hand up between her suddenly open thighs. Her breathing became shallow, almost bated.
"Yeah.." she said, biting her finger. She scooted closer to me, allowing me to reach further.
My hand slid up along her inner thigh, as if finding it's own way. Suddenly I felt cloth. I pressed a knuckle into her soft flesh, though the bikini.

She let out a moan, and rolled her eyes for a moment. "I like that." She scooted even closer. I glanced around, to make sure we were completely alone.
No one at the bar, sun chairs, or stairwell doors. Just me and this sexy young girl. And my hand on her crotch.
"Abby.." I started, before getting lost in her eyes. I moved my hand from her mound, and guided her sideways on to my lap.
My rock hard boner was struggling with the restraints of my shorts, but it still managed to poke her cute little ass when she sat down.
She looked at me as my hand once again slid and caressed its way up to her young, teenage mound. I could tell what she wanted, so I leaned in and started to kiss her.

Instantly, her arms were around my neck, grabbing and pulling as our tongues explored each other. I hooked a finger under the side of her bikini, and slowly, pulled it to one side.
My fingers found their way across smooth, hairless skin, until stopping at a warm, slippery slit. She kissed even harder as I ran my middle finger up and down her slit,
coming oh so close to her waiting hole. As my finger entered her, she let out a long moan. she pulled hard on my neck, as my finger buried itself up to the knuckle in her tight young pussy.
"Oh my god!" she mouthed as my finger began to move in and out of her. Her hips began rocking, and her nipples were visibly hard.
I used my other hand to massage and tweak her nipples through her bikini top, as I added a second finger to her young hole.

She slid her right hand down, across my chest and stomach, before stopping at the waistline of my shorts. After several failed attempts to get under the waistband,
her hand began to undo my front tie strings, and then unzip my plastic zipper. Her tiny hand found my erection and grasped as far around it as she could.
She began to pump my shaft in rhythym with the fingers that slid in and out of her young, hairless pussy.
We kissed again as our pace became faster, Finally she pulled back from me with a gasp.

"I want to do it." she whispered. "I want it inside me."
I didn't waste time asking if she was sure, her writhing body and fire-hot pussy told me all I needed to know. I sat her up and pulled my shorts down, freeing my eagerly waiting cock.
She hovered above me for a moment, as I helped her pull her bikini bottom as far to one side as it would go. I put my hand on her lower back, and guided her down,
while her hands found and rubbed on my dick. She lowered herself down, quickly, and my dick was jamming just an inch away from her waiting pussy.
I lifted her up and adjusted my dick, so that the head was barely pushing into her pussy. As soon as she felt it, she sat down, hard.

"UHHHHHNN!" she groaned into my neck as the unbelievably tight warmth enveloped my entire cock in a single thrust. I had to fight the urge to cum right then.
Her eyes were wide as she adjusted to the size of her new intruder.
"oh, oh, OHHH!!" she began to moan and gasp as we started up a rhythym. I worked my hands underneath her bra as she kissed me hard, between thrusts. I pulled her nipples as she rocked back and forth,
gasping my name. I pushed completely into her and lifted her off the seat, before walking to a section of the spa where I could stand and she could lay back on a drink table.
I began to thrust into her more rapidly. we only had a few more minutes before the spa would close, and the deck hands would show up to clean the top deck.

I could feel my orgasm building as Abby clawed and grabbed at any part of me she could reach. her legs wrapped around my back and she began to shake and thrash about, and her pussy clamped down on my dick.
I only lasted a few more seconds, with her hot pussy squeezing and milking my dick for every drop.
"Yes! Yes! YEEESSSSS!" she gasped and sighed as I gave in to my hormones and shot my entire load into her young, fertile womb.
We laid there for a few minutes, my cock still diamond hard, buried deep inside her.
I pulled out, and with a Passionate kiss, she stood up, pulling her bikini back into place.

"I gotta get back, Steve." she said, picking up her things. "Maybe we can chill again, tomorrow."
"Maybe, Abby." I winked at her. She smiled, flipped her hair and left.

I caught my husbands nephew looking at me.

I am 40, and my husbands brother has a son who is 20 years old. We have a house with a pool, so, since the hot days came, he was around almost every day, enjoying the sun.

I dont work, I am a housewife, so, I spend a lots of my time by the pool too. This is kind of a tradition, years back, many times the whole family is here, but this year, he asked if he can come around alone, since he is bored. Thought nothing of it, really.

Well, this year, I have noticed his bulge, through his boxers more than once, and that was new. Men will be men, nothing strange, until one day, while I was laying on my stomach (he was in the sun bed behind me), I felt like I am being watched, and more than that, like something is happening behind me.

I turned quickly, and caught a glimpse of him moving his hands from his boxers. I could have sworn they were inside, seconds before.

I am not a conservative, never was (the fact that I am here is a solid proof of these words), but I didnt know what to feel about this.

I have evaded being around the pool for a few days, but eventually, curiosity got better of me, and again, I could feel his looks, and fidgeting behind my back. So, after he was gone, I started going around the pool, looking for a way to see what he is doing, without him being aware.

So I found a position facing the house, from which, I can be able to see behind, through the reflection on the basement window. So I positioned the sunbeds at the exact position I needed, and tomorrow morning, I was there before him, to take up my sunbed.

He chose the one from which he wasnt visible, but again, same feeling.

So the next day I moved the other two sunbeds, to the other side of the pool, which would be too far for him, and left just that one, positioned perfectly.

He couldnt keep his eyes off of me, and throughout all of it, he was rubbing himself through boxers. Eventually, he went inside the house, and after he came back, he took his phone, and the fun stopped.

That made me super horny, knowing what he did.

Now, dont get me wrong, I would never think of doing anything with him, I do love sex, and I do enjoy an erotic story, or even a video from time to time, but I do have my morals, regarding my family - I was always faithful, and that will never change.

Yet, this was just fun, nothing more.

I am not a beautiful woman, quite the opposite, I am short, but If I have one asset, it is my back side. So for the next day, I put on my skimpiest g string bottoms, and assumed position.

It was the same, but this time, he got bolder, and he even pulled it out, and flat out jerked off. He came after no more than 5 minutes, and he looked almost scared when he did - pulled his boxers up, and jumped into the pool.

I must admit, I was soaking wet after this.

So, he didnt come by for a few days, but today he called my husband, and told him he will come tomorrow.

I am thinking of sliding my panties a bit to the side, on purpose, make it look casual, like an accident. Still not sure if I will do it.

Naked massage
There was a video that was on here that I can't find anymore - it was of a naked massage, where the guy being massaged had a big cock that was lay flat, down, below the balls (if that makes sense?), so it was visible when he was lay on the table. The masseur starts rubbing his legs and then moves on to his cock, eventually turning him over, blowing him, and getting blown in return. It was hot.

Anyone know where I can find it?

I am fucking my best friends ex.

I know, it sounds disgusting, but I just cant help it.

They were together for 7 years, and during that time, I think I masturbated thinking of her, I dont know, 10.000 times. So, I had the hots for her, but never thought of doing anything. After they broke up, he moved out of the city, and, as it goes, we became distant. She stayed, and I kept bumping into her, and since we were close, in a friendly way, we started hanging out. I saw signs of her liking me, and, what the hell, why not.

She is this petite, 30 year old brunette, with tiny, round ass, and tiny, flat tits, and I am having the best sex of my life. The best. After all those years of lusting over her, it is amazing to have her.

I went to a party with my homie and Alexa stayed home to drink wit her friends I ended up getting trashed. When I got home Alexa’s friends were at the pool and Alexa was passed out drunk on the couch. I immediately got existed and started to get hard because I know by the way she was laying that she was blacked out I always raped her when she gets blacked out drunk. I walked up to her rubbing my cock thinking of all the Fun I’m going to have with her Lifeless body. When back and locked the door so no one would walk in while I took advantage of my ex girlfriend. I went back to her she was wearing jeans and a jacket with only a bra under it. I unzipped her jacket to expose her saggy pale tits she had perfect pink nipples that I loved to suck on so I ripped her bra off and started to play with her nipples I was sucking on them and she didn’t even budge I knew I didn’t have to be gentle and if she did wake up she wouldn’t remember I knew it was going to be a good night. While I was sucking on her nipples I went back and forth to sticking my tongue in her mouth as far as I can at the same time I was forcing my hand down her pants to finger her pussy I was hard a rock at this point and whipped my throbbing pipe out and smacked it on her face and rubbed it on her titties I then forced her mouth open and put my dick into he sleeping slutty mouth her mouth was so warm I poked my dick into the side of her cheek hard she kinda flinched as my cock popes out of her mouth I then took off her pants just so she was naked I wanted to eat her ass and fuck the shit out of her right then and there but why rush I had all night to rape her so I decided to have fun so I picked her up and threw her on my shoulder. While I was walking her to the bed room where I would violet her entire body I was fingering her pussy and ass and I spanked her ass hard repeatedly. She still didn’t budge. I threw her on the bed like a rag doll. When she hit the bed her titties bounced around so nicely I had to do it a again so picked her lifeless drunk naked body up and threw her on the bed this time I threw her high as I could. When she hit the bed this time she landed on her stomach and her face smashed into the bed. Her nice round pale ass bounced around so much her ass cheeks spread apart and jiggled I couldn’t resist I dove face first into her ass sniffing her butthole it smelled so good I could feel the precum dripping from my cock protruding our from the top of my joggers I started to lick her tiny virgin butthole aggressively trying to force my tongue into her light brown asshole I then spit on her tight virgin back door and forced 2 fingers into her ass all the way to the knuckle she clenched her as and tried to roll over but I held her in place I knew that would hurt her with my my fingers still in her rectum I used my other hand and shoved 3 fingers into her pussy. She had a gorgeous pussy and it always tasted so good but her vagina was lose that is why I rape her up the butt every chance I get. I then wanted to stick my cock back in her mouth cuz she had big soft lips that I loved wrapped around my shaft so moved her body around to where she was on her back and her head was slightly hanging off the bed and this caused her mouth to open from the angle her neck was. I stroked my cock and wiped the precum from the tip of my dick and rubbed it on her lips then I made out with her sticking my tongue in her mouth all over and far in as my long tongue would go after getting carried away with that for a couple minutes I took off my pants and stood over her open mouth and jerked my thick cock with Excitement while I jacked off I put my ass in her face for shits and giggles then thought to my self enough games time to choke this bitch with my cock I squatted down and with out any mercy tamed my cock into the back of her mouth she choked and gaged and started to squirm so I laid on top of her with my dick still at the back of her throat hold my pipe in place I held her down and locked and fingered her pussy and ass hole and states to face fuck Alexa’s mouth I could feel her throat opening little by little as I forcefully face fucked her I stood up and gave her a brake but only for a second then cranes my cock in her open mouth once again this time with more force with one thrust I pushed hard and laid on her again it was such a hard thrust my cock didn’t stop at the back of her throat the tip of my dick forced her esophagus open and every inch of me was inside her mouth she taught harder this time but my weight and straight over powers her week drunk body I began to thrust in and out of her mouth forcing her throat open every time Alexa gage and choked fought but that only made me start to face fuck her harder and fast before I knew it I was pounder my thick cock against the back of her throat and she was trying so hard to get me off her and to stop my dick from pounding her throat she started to bite so I bit her pussy and crammed it back in her mouth holding it there once more this time I was eating her pussy and boring it hard she tried to scream and yell but my thick cock took up every inch of her mouth she fought for a bit and I felt her start to go limp and heard Gargling sounds coming from Alexa’s cock filled mouth she then felt limp and I gave her face 3 very hard thrust then I got up and slapped her awake she opens her eyes looked at me and said that fuckn hurt and rolled over she was still blacked out I knew she would not remember that at all other then the pain she will feel tomorrow. I rolled her onto her to match and she made umf sound. I lifted her by the waist and shoved her knees under her body putting her in a doggy position she groaned a little I immediately went to town on her ass and pussy with my tongue I favored her tiny asshole and shoved my fingers into her loose pussy. Her little butthole was open a little bit cuz her ass was in the air I actually managed to get my tongue nice and deep in her ass I was having so much fun I blew air into her butthole making her fart I got a kick out of making her fart with my mouth. I was still hard as a rock so I spit on the tip of my rod and pressed it against her already spit soaked sphincter. I then tamed it in her ass forcing every inch of my thick cock into her virgin ass. It was a hard thrust making her scream and she jumped up and held her ass I could see tears coming from her eyes it just fueled my desire to hurt her lady parts with my peace. I didn’t waist any time I put her in the same position and she let out a quiet “no” “stop” I paid no attention and lubed my dick up again and lined it up with her butthole I then thrusted even harder throwing my body weight into it forcing her to stay in place she screamed again and cried out loudly get your dick out of my ass Alex it your dick is to big I kept my weight on her with my dick balls deep in side of her shitter I could feel her trying to push my dick out with the inside of her ass she gave up fighting and just cried and muttered stop I started to back my dick out of her ass I could feel her ass tightening up like it didn’t want me to pull out so I rammed it back in hard she was crying louder and still trying to get me off of her but I just kept raping her up the buttthole I fucked her ass harder and fast for a couple minutes I finally am in Alexa’s asshole I thought to myself it brought a smile to my face I just kept pushing her shit in I pulled put Alexa’s white naked body in another position but when I pulled out her bowels let lose and shit all over I was actually turned on by the fact my cock made her lose control of her bowels. She was still in the same position so I went right back to her raised white ass I Noticed my dick had her shit on it I didn’t care so I James it in her pussy she flinched a little I started to fuck the shit out of her lose pussy with my shit covered dick she moaned quietly I then pulled out of her cunt and shove it back up her but she jumped more when it was in her asshole I pulled out of her ass and went back and forth from pussy to ass I pumped my meat in her ass balls deep one more time then ripped my dick out she yelped in pain I pushed her over on her side and grabbed her legs and pulled half of her body off the bed so her knees were on the floor and he body laid out on the bed I spread her legs apart she tried to crawl back on the bed and told me to stop I held her in place and ate her sore asshole and shoved my fingers in her ass again this time hard and I finger fucker her red rectum hard and fast as I could she was moaning in pain but I was going so hard and fast her moan was choppy she kicked me in my chest and said stop fucking touching my ass you peace of shit it fucking hurts I told her shut the fuck up Alexa I’m going to abuse all over your slutty holes all night tell you can’t shit right for weeks she then mutters fuck up Alex I laughed and grabbed her by her hair and stuck my tongue in her mouth she actually used her tongue to play with mine. I shoved her head into the bed and grabbed her by her ankles and yanked her back to her knees on the side of the bed I slapped her ass and told her I’m going to fuck you up the butt hard and fast tell your I tare your insides apart she looks at me fast with a angry look on her face and said you fuckn better not rape me again Alex I laughed and said to bad bitch then rammed my hard dick into her ass dry ripping her sphincter she sat up and screamed very loud and yells what the fuck take it out take it out Alex you ripped my butt it hurts I just grabbed a hand full of her hair and pulled it hard as fuck and told her shut up bitch take my cock in your ass I’m going to break your butthole as I began to go deep into her unexperienced anus she was crying and tears were running down her face as I crammed my thick dick in and out of her. I was watching her my dick separate her butt cheeks I started to go harder and harder tell I was fucking her so hard the bed was sliding across the room she was still in tears but to drunk to make me stop I asked her if it felt good she cried nnnnooooooo please Alex stop I don’t like anal I raped Alexa in her tight virgin asshole for 5 hours she tried to fight but she was so drunk she couldn’t so I took advantage of her white ass her ass is to tight it feels like her rectum was sucking the cum straight from my nut sack I shoves my 6 inch thick crack balls deep the first go she groans but I didn’t care I told her to shut the fuck up and take my cock on your ass as I shoved my rock solid throbbing cock in her ass with one push I felt the tip of my fat cock pop threw her as and she jumped and tried to push me off but I just shoved my dick in farther pining her against the bed. I pushed her head down hard into the bed muffling her cry’s and started fucking her hard and fast as I could she was clenching her ass cheeks but it only made me more aroused as I feel her pained virgin asshole squeezing my cock tight I crept going not changing the pace I can feel my nuts slapping her pussy slap slap slap I reached around to play with her perfect pussy and continued pounding her ass she cried and moaned her body didn’t know what to feel her pussy was dripping wet from me rubbing her clit and fingering her loose pussy but your ass was ripping from my constant pounding I looked down at my cock plowing between her ass cheeks and grabbed a cheek wit my hand and spear it as far as I could to see he tight little sphincter tightly hugging to my fat cock I was still fucking her hard and deep pulling my cock out just far enough to see the tip of my dick and I rammed it back in hard and fast tell I felt my cock come to a hard stop. With every hard painful thrust she grunted ugh ugh ugh see begged me to stop with tears running down her face. It only made me fuck her harder and made my cock even harder! I was still playing with her pussy While my man good was Buried deep in her ass she got quiet so I went fast and plays with her pussy faster she then let a little gasp out as she screamed IM COMING IM COMING OH FUCK AHHHH FUCK I laughed to my self and said that’s right you dumb bitch take my cock. She started to squirt all over my hand and her body shook and twitched uncontrollably. I still didn’t let up. Still raking every inch of me into her rectum she screamed again OH FUCK IM STILL COMING OH MY GOD FUCK FUCK FUCK she let out a couple grunts rggghhh uugghh ehhhg As she still squirted pussy juice all over her legs and my hand tell her body finally went limp I slowed down but still long stroking that ass she wines stop please your hurting me Alex your ripping my ass. You always rape me when I drink Alex please stop. I then said fuck you bitch shut up as I grabbed a handful of her hair and yanked her head back to see the tears run down her face. She looked at me with such agony and said please Alex stop I’ll suck your dick I said once again shut the fuck up bitch and pulled my rock hard dick out of her ass. Her asshole was gaped wide open and red and already bruising I slapped her ass extremely hard the clapp echoed threw the apartment. She then began to say thank you for stopping but before she could finish I thrusted my hips hard as I could forcing my cock back into her broken ass. She jumped and screamed STOP you FUCKN PEACE OF SHIT THIS IS RAPE ! I told her I didn’t fuckn care she deserves it she was crying loudly I know the neighbor heard her cry’s for help but I didn’t care. I’m going to get mine. I then pulled my cock out so fast that she shit all over the floor and pissed herself I laughed and pocked her up and threw her on the corner of the bed with her knees still on the floor and body still on the bed as I put the tip up to her ass hole I could see she was trying to clench it shut but I fucken destroyed her ass so bad it would open right back up right before I buried my self back into her busted anus she jumped up and crawled away the best she could her ass what’s still wide open red from the ass pounding I gave her I let her think it was over she cried to her self hold her ass in Pain I walked around the bed to where her face was. My cock was harder then it has ever been before that it actually gained a inch. I grabbed Alexa by her hair and yanked her head back she yelled in pain with a wide open mouth. Without hesitation I shoved my cock in her mouth so hard my cock came to a hard stop from the tip of my dick hitting the back of her throat she gagged and choke white my cock in her mouth and tried with all her strength to pull her head back removing my now 7 inch peace from the back of her throat but I had a a good grip of her hair and forcefully crammed the last 3 inches in her mouth and down her throat tell every inch of me disappeared in her mouth. I held her head there for a bit she looked up at me with her beautiful green eyes running with tears. Then the look of panic came over her face as she was not able to breath I just laughed and held tight to her head keeping my pipe in her mouth. I then felt her body start to go limp and her eyes started to roll back and I thought to my self you could be the bitch who died choking on a dick. I finally ripped myself outa her throat and she gasped with a huge breath and coughed hard crying even harder now she looked at me with her make up running down her face and asked me why am I doing this to her I sat down next to her and said in a sweet voice because I hate you silly girl. I still had a ragging boner I looked at her naked body and graves that bitch and payed her flat on her stomach I stood over her beaten ass and admired how sexy she actually was. Then I dropped to me knees and plunged my cock back into her ass and fucked her destroyed asshole for 3 hours while she still cried and wined in pain tell I finally started to feel my cock starting to pulsate and my nuts tighten up I groaned as I filled the end of her rectum with my hot cum. I felt my dick squirt 6 hard loads deep in her ass. She then said sobbing thank you god.. I ripped my cock out fast and she cried loudly reaching for her sore ass. Her ass was dripping so much come I was surprised. Alexa said to me you raped me again Alex… AGAIN… As she touched her ass hole and looked at her fingers seeing the shit and blood mixed come she counted to cry. She tried to get up and fell to the floor I just stood there as she struggled to even move she was on her knees with her head in her hands on the floor and her ass was high in the air. I then became hard as fuck again and walked up to her and pushed the tip of my dick into her ass slowly tell I was once again balls deep as my cock slowly reopens her torn butthole she cried with a long aaaaahhhhhggggggg and she was fighting me again but I kept my dick buried in her asshole as she stood up I was still holding me self inside of Alexa and armed her body agents the wall with one arm I put my arm around her neck and began to choke her tightly and slowly slide my cock in and out of her body she started to scratch at my arm and gasp for air she said with very little breath I’m going to pass out. I could feel her legs starting to buckle and her scratching at my arm got slower and softer. Squeezed tight around her fragile neck and held just the tip of my dick inside of her ass as her body went limp her ass cheeks unclenched and her body slowly slid down the wall and forcing my pipe in her rectum at the same time I laid her on the bed and mounted her ass again I wasn’t done with her yet. While she lied there limp I rolled her on her back and forcefully shoved my hole hand in to her pussy while my still hard cock was slowly sliding in and out of her ass. My fist popped into her pussy so forcefully that she sprang back to life and screamed bloody murder I fallowed her with my fist still in her pussy as she scrambled to get away. My hole hand was so snug in her pussy that I didn’t even have to try hard to keep it in her ripped pussy.. She continued to scream in pain and caught so hard I could see her busted butthole flexed closed so tight I pulled my had from her pussy not trying to take her inside with it. Alexa went limp from the relief of pain I rolled her to her side and still fucked her up the butt. I raped her violently for 6 more hours the sun was up and I was so tired but still thrusted my self into her come filled butthole.. Finally I stopped out because I was so tired when I woke up the room reeked of shit piss and pussy juice I looked over and she wasn’t there. There was a shitty blood stain from her asshole where she was laying I got up and looked for her and she was in the shower. I went in there and ripped open the shower drapes and yelled what’s up slut she looked up at me from the floor of the shower. And said I fuckn hate you. I chuckled and said you look like you been rapped in the ass all night I laughed hard she then said you raped me again Alex my asshole hurts so bad ass she started to cry holding her ruined ass. I climbed in the shower with her and said shit up pussy I’m going to rape you for the rest of your life.. She cried still I then grabbed her head forcing it into my limp dick and saggy nuts tell I got hard she wasn’t even fighting she knew she couldn’t when I was hard she willingly opens her mouth and looked up at me with her tongue out so I put my dick in her open mouth and she began to suck my dick really good I was enjoying it a lot then she said Firmly next time you get really drunk I’m going to rape you up the ass and see how you like it.. Threw out the day she was in more and more pain and cried when she went to the bath room and Whimpered when she sat down no matter how slow she did it her ass was so messed up from me raping her ass mercilessly fucking up her insides. It turned me on thinking bout the pain she was feeling at that moment I had to beat off Several times or I would of raped her again while she was sober.. As the day went on she thought more about it and got more mad at me with every minute because I have raped up the butt many times threw out the years.. She ended up making a case agents me because I raped her but she lost the case and when she gets drunk I break into her house and rape her all the time I can’t get enough of her ass I only want to rape and rip her ass.

There is absolutely nothing in this world hotter than a woman that will deepthroat your cock, gag and deprive herself of air for the sake of pleasuring your cock... I don't care who you are or what you're in to, a woman who puts your pleasure above her well-being is just flat out hot. I've had a couple women that have shoved my cock down their throats, bounced it against their tonsils to the point of just about passing out and I had to pull them off to make them take breaths before they did it again repeating the cycle until I blew cum down their throats... They weren't the prettiest, models or beauty queens but the would stop at nothing to bring me pleasure... I would treat them like shit, taking advantage of them using them without regard then throwing them away. I regret that today but I was young and dumb.

I always liked my brother's fiancee. We got along nicely and talked about everything very openly. One day she expressed a certain curiosity for the stuff I'm "into", so I showed her my collection of sex toys. Her eyes widened with excitement ... my brother's? Not so much. He is and always will be the vanilla guy. She asked me what this and that is for, how you use it and so on. Some months after that we talked again (this time privately) about her own collection, that she since got and how she wishes to use it. She said, that my brother tries his best, but just isn't into it at all. Her fantasies were quiet hot to be honest - the usual stuff, but she told them in a way that got me instantly hard. You might want me to tell you that I took her right then and there, but no. I'm not the kinda guy, that fucks his brother's fiancee just because it would be fun.

So I watched those two over the next couple of months while they somewhat drifted apart. He got more into his hobbies than spending time with her, which led to him breaking of the engagement. I asked her how she is doing and she seemed quite ok with it. She also thanked me for showing her a site of herself she never knew she had and wished to stay in contact with me.

A few weeks later I get a call from her inviting me to her new place for a chat and some tea. As soon as I arrived and enter her apartment, I knew what was up. She wore her tiny skin-tight shorts and sports bra, sweating from her work-out. My brother got her into sports and damn the results spoke for themselves. She always had a great figure, but now she just looked like a freaking model. I asked her if she forgot our meetup and if I should come back another day, but she simple replied with a little wink and a "I just needed a quick work-out". Immediately I got an erection that was pretty hard to hide, but I tried. She let me in and asked if I wanted something to drink. I just looked down and back up at her and said that a tea would be fine. While we waited for the water to boil, she sat opposite me at the table and started some small talk. I think she recognized I wasn't really listening, so she stood up and pointed at a few clothes that laid on the floor. "Sorry for the mess, I still haven't really moved in you know". I looked around the flat and saw, that it was absolutely clean and tidy. If she didn't place those items right where she knew I would be sitting, I will eat a broom. "Just let me put those in the washing machine really quick and then we will have our tea." This is the first time I really looked at the items as she walked over. It were her god damn used panties! All crusty and dirty. What I would give to just be able to sniff those for a minute... She bend over and down to pick them up ... in the perfect height for me to just tear down those shorts and put my dick right into her if I wanted. And what an ass she got! If you saw it on a tiny figure like hers you would think that those would be implants. Just thick enough on a petite one like her. Then she stood up and went into the bathroom, while I was still staring at the place where her ass was just a moment ago. At this point I was just horny, plain and simple. Should I just walk into the bathroom and take her? My conscience got the better of me and figuratively glued me to my chair.
She came back out and prepared the tea for us. As she walked over to the table, she sat down on the chair next to me and spoke about some work-related stuff. My "mhm"s and "yeah, that's tough"s seemed to be enough for her for now, but in my head the only thought I had was "fuck her, fuck her, fuck her". This chant was interrupted by her mouth close to my ear whispering "What else do I have to do for you to finally put your cock in my mouth?". For a second, that felt like ten, I just sat there and her words simply did not compute. I felt her hand on my thigh slowly finding it's way up to my cock.

That's the moment I pulled my chair back and looked at her. "Oh don't tell me you don't want me to get you off? I have always seen how you looked at me." I felt caught for my glances in the past at her cleavage and by my own general horniness, but that didn't matter right now. "No, I just wanted to make space for you". I stood up, pulled down my pants and sat back down again. She immediately looked at my cock and I could see the slight hint of disappointment in her eyes. "You know, I always wondered what your cock would look like. Your brother is an inch or two bigger than you." She grabbed it and gave it a few strokes. With my dick still in her hand and a cheeky little smirk on her face she got close to my ear and said "But now that I have it in my hand, I can feel that your's is thicker than his" and started to kiss my neck. I can't believe she remembered my sexual weak spot from the talks we had way back. A little moan escaped my mouth, which just encouraged her. I could feel that my initial doubts and resistance started to fade away and I just enjoyed what was happening. In one fell swoop I grabbed her neck and abrasively pulled her face in front of mine. "You want my cock in your mouth? Then open it." With a slightly confused but aroused look she did as told and open her mouth with a little pop sound. The forceful push I gave her head on my dick was met with almost no resistance at all. I laid my head back and closed my eyes as I could feel her relax and just going to town on my cock. The small dribble of saliva flowing down my shaft towards my balls felt amazing and her slick moves with her tongue incredible. It's like my brother always told me: This girl loooooves giving head and does it with a passion shared by few others.

"Get up!"
If I didn't already knew it from our previous conversations, her rapid movement told me, that she always wanted for a sexual partner to talk to her like that. She stood in front of me, eagerly waiting for further instructions.
"Take off your clothes ... slowly"
A faint strand of spit in the corner of her mouth glistened in the evening sun as she smiled and started to gradually pull up her sports bra. Her two perky breasts stared right back at me. "I always wondered what your tits may look like. I have to say, I'm not disappointed at all." Button-like nipples and puffy ghost areolas with some freckles on a B cup. Still mesmerized from this sight, I began to stroke my cock. She dropped the bra on the floor and pulled down her shorts. Underneath it was a freshly-trimmed pussy with large outer labia, hiding the rest of it. What could not be hiding was the fact, that she was wet as fuck. No wonder her other panties looked the way they did. "My brother once told me, that you already come from blowing a guy. I think I believe him now."

This perfect image of a woman now stood in front of me and zealously glanced at my cock. "Oh, you want it that much?" Just a simple nod and a lick over her lips confirmed it. "Then kneel with your head against the wall". She got into position as did I. Standing above her with my dick right in front of her head I slowly pushed it towards her mouth, till the back of her head touched the wall. "Now open up". As soon as she did, I almost violently shoved my cock in her mouth and started fucking it. I could feel her gasping for air, but right now I didn't care. When I finally let her breath, small trickles of tears ran down her cheeks and my cock was almost as wet of her spit as it would have been fucking her. I could see some drops of liquid were forming under her pussy. As soon as she regained her breath, I just started again by grabbing her head and just violating her head against the wall. Her ecstasy reached a level where I could hear her moan and gag simultaneously. I pulled back out to let her breath, but she only said "no, keep going! I'm almost there." My balls were now so wet as well, that you could hear the sound of them clashing against her chin. The nails of her fingers almost drilled themselves into my ass as she was grabbing it towards her. She wanted every single inch of me in her. My movement was as fast as my body would let me and with a loud moan I came in her throat. With a gulping sound she swallowed every single drop she could get and even tried to suck for more with my cock still deeply buried in her mouth.

"Are you happy now?" I asked while pulling out of her. She looked on the floor towards the now quite big lake of her pussy juice, looked back up at me. "You have no idea how happy I am now." My cock still dangled on her face and she smiled. With her tongue she clean my cock and licked everything dry. I pull her ponytail and forced her to look up at me. "Don't forget the floor." She began to lick her own juices from the floor, ass up and nipples barely touching the ground. I sat back down on the chair with my now flaccid cock. "If you liked that ... there are many more things you could like that I could do to you. If that is what you want?" She crawled on all fours towards me. "Show me. Please."

I think that is enough for one message. btw, if you haven't guessed already, this is just a made-up story that I had to get off my mind.

Karen Smith lay back on her beach towel, clad only in a skimpy red bikini, and thought, "This is the life." She had landed in Ibiza two days earlier with her son, Kurt, for a three-week holiday, just the two of them. It had been an especially rainy season in London and they were both ecstatic to be getting some time in the sun. Karen typically wore one-piece bathing suits but her ivory skin was so starved for color that she decided to pack nothing but bikinis, a fact that hadn't escaped Kurt's attention.

At 42, Karen looked stunning, especially compared to Kurt's friends' moms, most of who you would never care to look at naked. But not Karen. She was often compared to Sophia Loren, and she knew that the compliment men were giving her was, "I bet you'd be dynamite in the sack." Her shoulder-length chestnut hair still shimmered in the sun and her long, shapely legs were the envy of all of Kurt's friends. Her 36D chest never needed padding to fill out the prim and proper suit jackets that she typically wore to work as a real estate broker, and more than one client had taken the opportunity to cop a feel whilst they were alone in a flat. Kurt's father had been nothing more than a sperm donor and for Kurt and Karen's entire life, their relationship was just that of mother and son. Recently, however, they had become more like friends.

"I'm heading into the water for a bit, Mom, don't burn," Kurt said, standing from his towel and removing his sunglasses.

"Okay love, don't wear yourself out," Karen said with a sly grin.

Kurt Smith was an athletic 22-year-old whose average height belied the above average dick that he carried with him. It gave him a confidence that most girls were attracted to, and he always enjoyed the look on their faces when they spied his member for the first time.

He hadn't had a girlfriend for a few weeks, and accordingly, was staring at even more girls than usual. On this particular day, however, the sunny cove where they were sunning themselves had only one other family further down the beach.

As Kurt bobbed in the salty Mediterranean water, he looked back at shore and saw only his Mom.

"Fuck me," he thought, "have her tits always been that big?"

The red spandex strained to contain her large orbs and the contrast between her pale skin made the bikini glow even brighter. She stood up to stretch just now, and turned around looking at the beach bar, giving Kurt a perfect view of the cleft of her ass. The bikini had ridden up while Karen was sitting down so that it looked almost like a thong.

"I'm getting turned on by my own Mom," Kurt thought. "How sick. I mean, I know she's got a great body and there's nobody else around but c'mon, we've lived together for so long, am I really getting hard over her?"

But he was. Under the cool water's surface, Kurt's cock was growing ever larger, and he could not take his eyes off of Karen's heavy tits, barely supported by the flimsy red material. He knew that as soon as he could get his hard-on to subside, he would have to make a beeline for their villa and jerk himself off, hard.

For her part, Karen was fantasizing herself about how long it had been since she had had a good fucking. Being a mom was no longer a big part of her life with Kurt being a man, but she still could not find much time to meet quality men. It wasn't even the companionship that she longed for, but more the lurid side of sexual intimacy with a man, any man, that she craved. Holding a cock in her hand as it filled with blood and grew, the firmness it got when she tugged on it...these were things she could have with any man, and they would fulfill her sexual desires, but it was still an effort.

"I'm heading back to the villa, Mom, you need me to bring anything back for you?" Kurt broke Karen from her daze as he toweled himself off.

"No, thanks, I'll probably come back in a little while too," she said. She noticed that Kurt looked especially good today, the bright Spanish sun shining off of his sculpted chest. "If only he weren't my son," Karen thought, "I would definitely let him fuck me. Too bad that's such a hangup, that adults can't service each other sexually if they both need it."

Her pussy tingled at the thought of having their big villa together for three weeks, fucking one another on all of the furniture, in the bathroom shower, on the terrace, doggy style in front of the sliding glass door.

"How nice would that be," Karen thought, "to be able to satisfy each other's cravings and then get on with the day. I'm sure we'd both enjoy the vacation a lot more. Society.."

Kurt was barely in the door before he stripped his swim trunks off and laid back on the bed in his downstairs bedroom. Karen had chosen the master bedroom upstairs so that they would have a bit of privacy, even though there were two bedrooms on the ground floor.

"It's too bad there weren't more girls at the beach today," Kurt thought as he gently squeezed his still damp cock. "That Swedish woman from last year was the hottest thing ever."

Kurt thought back to the previous year's trip when a mature Swedish woman had set up her sun umbrella next to his. He was at the beach alone that day and feeling talkative, so he struck up a conversation with the Swede. The mother of three was in her 50s and had some lines of age on her face but her smile was dazzling and her blonde hair almost platinum, which made her deep tan even more alluring. As the day went on, they both became overheated and went down to the water together.

After floating a few feet from one another and obviously flirting, Kurt tentatively reached out to touch her waist. The mother flinched at first but then smiled broadly and brought Kurt's hands up to her large breasts. They sagged slightly in her bikini but she was completely uninhibited and swung her body around without regard for how much her tits moved, and Kurt found it very erotic. Floating in the ocean, they groped each other's bodies for a long time before going back to the sand and making out on their blankets.

Kurt moaned as he stroked his rod and continued to think back on the mature blonde woman, unaware that a mature brunette was listening to him. Karen had decided to come back to the house early for a drink, and she heard Kurt's heavy breathing as soon as she entered the villa. Seeing his trunks on the floor through his doorway, she knew he could only be masturbating.

"Oh my God, even my own son can get some relief, I wish it were easier for me." Karen threw her sarong onto the couch and slipped into a pair of high heeled espadrilles she had by the door. Their cork bottoms allowed her to get right to the edge of Kurt's bedroom before he would hear her. She didn't have any plans, but was just going by instinct.

Karen's calves were flexed from the high wedges, and she had beads of sweat sliding down the insides of her thighs. Her breathing was more ragged and she noticed with utter certainty that her pussy lips were tingling noticeably. Her son's masturbation was arousing Karen.

"If it were just as easy to use his cock as a dildo, and frig myself, then I could just...use him, and he could use me, we could both cum, and get back to life!" She was actually thinking that it sounded like a good plan, but she wasn't sure how Kurt would take it.

"If I'm matter-of-fact and a little insistent, what 22-year-old WOULDN'T like to be serviced on vacation?!" She pushed her breasts so that the nipples were closer to the inside border of her bikini top, and the dark areolas were showing. Karen stepped to the edge of the doorway.

Kurt was now pumping harder, his glans head wedged firmly on top of his fist. Eyes closed, he was moving his hips so that the bed shook slightly on the tile floor.

"Ahem."

Kurt heard Karen's noise, his eyes flew open, and he started to scoot to the top of the bed.

"Whooo, Mommm, I didn't think you'd be back so soon. Ahhhh."

"It's okay Kurt, I know what men your age do, it's not a big deal." Kurt's mom put her hand on the door jamb to seem casual and crossed her legs at the ankles. "Believe it or not, women have those needs to, they just don't talk about it. But even me, your Mom."

Kurt thought about his Mom having sexual needs and it couldn't help but put an image in his head of her being fucked over the back of a couch, hands gripping the pillows while someone, maybe him, entered her from behind again and again.

"I guess so," Kurt said. He had one hand over his crotch but his stiff member was still so engorged that his hand couldn't cover the entire thing. Kurt looked his mom over now for the first time and his eyes glazed over with lust. He thought, "I know she's my Mom but I was just in the middle of jerking off and my mind is still on sex and, fuck, would I love to mount her right here."

As if she was reading his mind, Karen stepped gingerly towards her son, her hips still cocked to the side from the angle of her tall shoes.

"Okay Kurt, I'm going to be really blunt here. We're alone for three weeks and it's going to be really difficult for us to concentrate on having fun and living if we're both sexually frustrated, do you agree?"

Kurt gulped but nodded his head in agreement. "Where can she be going with this?" he thought.

"So," Karen said walking to where Kurt's knees hung over the edge of the bed, "why don't we come to an understanding." She squatted so that her face was level with Kurt's hips, her big tits suspended in mid-air for her son to gawk at. The mirror at the foot of the bed allowed Kurt to see his Mom's ass too, as she bounced slightly on her haunches.

"Why don't we just say that, while we're here in Ibiza, we can do whatever we want to each other. Sexually." Karen licked her lips, the sexy mature woman now certain that this was exactly what she wanted.

"'Sexually'?" Kurt stammered. "So, what do you mean, DO whatever we want?"

"We tell each other when we need relief, and we use each other's bodies to get that relief. No judgments, no guilt, no awkwardness or hiding around." Karen's hands were roaming her body now, feeling her breasts and pushing them together as if in anticipation of what her son was going to do to her.

"Well...I mean, I would love to, but are you sure?" Kurt asked, smiling. "I get horny pretty often and usually jerk off three or four times a day."

"That's fine, Kurt, if you need me to service you five times a day, that will work too." Karen closed her eyes while she spoke and reached around behind her to undo her bikini top. "I might need you to...FUCK...me, every night if you can handle it." Karen drew out the word 'fuck' to gauge the impact on her son and it rightly threw him for a loop.

Kurt moved his hand from covering his cock and began stroking it again. "I think I could use some help now if you wouldn't mind, Mom."

Karen grinned and crawled onto the bed on all fours, her wedges still on her feet. "That's fine, son, don't worry. Mommy will take good care of you."

And with that she used her left hand to push Kurt's chest so he was flat on his back, and with her right she grasped his cock, her own son's cock, and began pumping it.

"Is this alright?" Karen asked innocently. "Is it okay if I suck on your cock? Suck on it until I make you cum in my mouth? Would you like that?"

Kurt was shaking now, his cock so ready to be serviced. He had needed to cum since he saw his Mom's big, full tits on the beach and had been jerking off for a few minutes before he came home. He needed his Mom to suck his cock and he needed her to deep throat it.

"Deep throat my cock, Mom." Kurt said uncertainly. "Please."

Karen laughed an evil laugh. "Don't say 'please', son. When we're servicing each other and helping each other to cum, treat me like a slut. That way it will be more of a separation between our normal time and our fucking time. We don't want you getting hard thinking about fucking your Mom's pussy in the middle of dinner."

And with that, Karen leaned down, her brown hair tussling over her son's stomach, and engulfed the length of his thick shaft in her hot, wet mouth. She hummed and moaned as she slobbered up and down on his slippery tool.

Kurt moaned loudly with ecstasy. "Fuuuuck, Mom, that's so gooood!" He shut his eyes and put his hands on top of his mother's head as she gulped up and down on his dick.

"Fuck his dick is so HOT!" Karen thought. "Not just big and smooth but actually physically WARM!" Her pussy was drooling already just thinking about having it inside of her. Her own son, Kurt, would soon have his dick buried inside of his mother. Karen swooned and blew her only child with renewed vigor. She was determined to suck him off quickly so that he would know how good she could be. She wanted to be a good dirty slut for her boy.

"You like that?" Karen asked in between slobbers. "You like your slutty Mom blowing you, Kurt? Sucking on your cock in your own bedroom? It's so naughty but I think we both know that we need to be helping each other cum on this trip, don't you?"

She went back to his dick with all of her attention, using one hand to stroke her son's dick up and down, the other to squeeze and cup his balls.

"Yeah Karen, suck it, suck my fat cock," Kurt said, getting into the spirit of his Mom's game. "Make me cum in your mouth, I need to cum." "Call me 'Mom'" Karen said, stopping just long enough to look her son directly in the eyes so that he knew exactly what it was they were doing. Getting a blowjob from his Mom.

"Mom, keep sucking my dick. Suck it now you slut." Kurt smiled even as he said this rudest of instruction.

Karen laughed and went back to work, servicing her son's dong. Kurt then grabbed her ass and slapped one of her cheeks, hard.

"I've wanted to do that all day," he said. "Here, swing around so you can sit on my face. I want to taste your pussy, Mom."

Karen couldn't believe it, her swollen lips needed attention badly and she was thrilled that her son wanted to eat her pussy.

"Ohh baby, that would be amazing. I'm just going to move around," Karen worked her hips and swung her knee over her boy's head so that they were in a perfect 69 position, her snatch just above Kurt's mouth and her own mouth still locked onto his dick.

"That's it, c'mon, sit on my face, Mom. I want to lick your pussy."

Karen obliged and moved her knees to the side so that her wet pussy was smashed onto her son's face.

"Ohhhh," she cried out. "Yeah, that's it, eat Mommy's pussy. Shove your tongue all the way into Mommy's little cunt hole." Karen squirmed around on top of her son, sitting back on his face so he could get as much of his mouth around her sopping pussy as possible.

"Keep sucking me, keep sucking my cock, Mom!" Karen had her lips at the base of her son's cock, tonguing the length of it. She was happy to suck his dick all day but she needed it's hardness inside of her.

"Okay, now it's my turn." She crawled off of her son's face and walked into the living room. Still wearing her heels, she bent at the waist and leaned over the couch. "Just fuck me, Kurt. Fuck me hard, and fuck me as fast as you like."

She wagged her ass back and forth and Kurt thought he might faint before he got to her. Sliding up behind his mother, Kurt aligned his hips with hers and guided his dick between her drooling pussy lips.

Karen shuddered as she felt her son's big thick cock slide inside of her. She leaned backwards and slammed her ass against Kurt's pelvis. The shock made him shuffle his feet but he soon found his footing and began moving back and forth more easily.

"Oh fuck, Mom! Your pussy feels so fucking good!"

"Much better than jerking off?"

"Fuck yeah, so much better."

"Good. Any time you want to fuck me, you can fuck me. If you want a blowjob, ask me, and I'll suck your cock. I just want to milk the cum out of you whenever you need it, and in return, I want you to fuck my pussy when I need it. That's only fair, isn't it?"

Kurt was into it now, drops of perspiration dripping onto his mother's pale back. He reached underneath and squeezed her utters together, still barely believing that he was inside of his Mom, fucking her with abandon. It was unreal that earlier in the hour, they were sitting side-by-side and not touching one another.

"You like it, don't you son? Fucking your mother? Fucking her wet pussy without caring who sees it?"

Karen abruptly pulled Kurt's cock out of her pussy, turned around and slapped him across the face. He could hardly believe what was going on but Karen was still smiling that devilish grin. She walked over to the couch and kneeled, sticking her ass up in the air.

"Come fuck my cunt, son. Fuck your mother's wet cunt until she cums. Can you do that, son? Do you mind shoving your thick cock inside my sopping pussy until I cum? You can just use me, you know. Use me like a fuckdoll, if you wake up in the middle of the night and need to get off, come into my room, lift my nightdress, lather your cock up with some spit and fuck me."

Kurt scrambled around the sofa and climbed onto the couch, placing his feet on either side of his Mom's knees. He braced himself on her lower back and slid down, impaling her sodden quim onto his stiff prick.

"I'm going to fuck you at least twice a day, Mom, I just hope you're okay with that."

Karen moaned and leaned back, not believing that her pussy was filled completely by her son.

"Just keep fucking me. When we're tired we can go back to the beach but for now, I just want you to get off. Just fucking use me to cum like some kind of slut."

Kurt fucked and fucked until he felt like his balls were going to explode.

"I'm going to cum now, Mom. Gonna cum, where do you want it."

Karen was frigging herself madly, not wanting it to end but wanting to see her son get off even more.

"When you're about to cum, pull out and cum on my face. I want to suck the last drop of cum out of you."

Kurt grabbed his mother's hair as he pumped furiously into her dripping pussy and at last felt like he was going to cum.

"Ahhh, I'm gonna cum!"

"Cum baby, fuck your Mommy and cum on her face. I'm such a fucking slut for my son's cum, cum in my face!"

Kurt pulled out as Karen spun around, still drooling from being fucked so hard. She stuck her tongue out and licked whatever part of Kurt's dick wasn't being jerked and he began shooting rope after rope of cum over Karen's beautiful face. Karen was finger fucking her cunt and began squirting all over the floor at the same time.

The scene was surreal as mother, still in heels and bikini bottoms, pulled to the side, rubbing herself madly as her son towered over her and shot his hot cum all over her pretty face.

At last, Kurt slumped onto the couch. "Wow. That was fucking unreal."

"Just wait until dinner," Karen said throatily, sliding her finger over her face to wipe the cum off. "I think we're going to have an interesting few days." She laid on her back, her big tits flopping to the sides, and began contemplating the next place she wanted to fuck her son.

This will be a long confession, so if you do not have the time, just skip it.

I am 41, divorced, and I am currently in the sexual relationship of my dreams... or nightmares, I cant decide.

I married young, straight out of high school. He was my colleague, and my first real bf. I didnt have almost any sexual experiences in hs, since I was ugly, I had a big acne vulgaris problem, and I was desperate. Desperate to that extent that, my only "sexual" experience was, when at this party, senior year (we were both 18 at the time), this guy flat out told me he wants his dick sucked tonight, and I did it. That was the extent of male attention I got.

So, my husband was the first man who gave me any attention. My acne problem has started to withdraw a bit, after many, many sessions of therapy, and I was over the moon. He was my man, my perfect man, a man who loves me, who came to my aid, a man who I will share my life with. Sadly, after a few years of trying, we found out I am unable to get pregnant. He told me that it doesnt matter, that he loves me, but became distant over time, and eventually, started to hate me, so we divorced.

I was 24 when I got left alone, again. I was on a verge of self distruction - my life had no meaning. Those were some dark times, I thought about leaving everything and becoming a nun, or even to do the worst - harm myself.

Luckily, I got some therapy, and things started picking up, one thing at the time. I learned how to love myself, the way I am, and started doing little things, to make my life better. I became a fitness freak, dedicating my body to that goal, started eating healthy, and that really changed my own perception of myself. I started noticing male looks at the gym, and that pleased me. Over time, I have come to realize, that my body was "hot" even before I started my transformation. New found self esteem came rushing through my body.

Life was good, except, I was still alone. If I hadnt started masturbating very young, I would have thought that I was some kind of a frigid witch, since, my sex life with my ex husband, didnt really bring anything good in that department. Resolved to work on myself, I have totally abandoned the idea of a new love, or even a pure sexual relationship - this site is just one of few places I have visited over the years, while searching for a thrill, a fantasy, but being just too scared to pursue anything real, in life.

Now, when I come to think of it, there wasnt even a chance for me to meet someone, my life was work, gym, and home. I detected some flirts along the way, but I guess I was just too closed (or gave off that impression), that nothing came of it.

Until I met him. It was a year ago. He is ten years younger, single, good looking, and to be honest, when he started flirting, I was thinking something like "is this guy making fun of me". But he wasnt, he was, and still is very much into me.

As I have written here before, I was closed to the idea of meeting someone, but he was very charming, and adamant, to make this work.

He took me on my very first date, after more than 15 years. We had sex that night, and, oh my loving god, it was amazing!!!

We were like rabbits, doing it all day, every day. I wanted to make sure to catch up on everything I have missed in the previous life, so my world started revolving around sex. My orgasms were real, hard, tremor hard, I wanted to do everything for him.

And he is such a passionate lover, always finds a way for me to get even further, to cum harder, to enjoy every inch of his body, and mine too.

Now we are finally getting to the bottom of this story.

His favorite position is, when I am on top, he told me, since, it is the easiest one for me to get off. He started playing with my anus, when I am on top, and close to cumming. That made me shake like a rabbit.

Then, he started putting his finger in, positioning it so that, when I go down on his cock, I go down on his finger (one at start, later two fingers), making me choose the pace, and depth. It was getting so intense, that I felt that was the sexiest thing ever, made me want him to get in there.

But he wasnt, he would just do it, and one time, he pulled his fingers out, spread my cheeks wide, so I could feel I was gaping back there, and he whispered (you need a cock in there). I was still riding him, close, really close to cumming, so I just yelled for him to put it in, but he pulled me close to him, and grunted "you need a cock in your ass while I make love to you"... That was the hardest orgasm I ever had. I swear to god, I think I even passed out for a second there.

So, this game of ours, evolved, from but plugs, to smaller dildos, to eventually, big ones. This combo was, and still is, the best thing I ever did, and I am quite sure that it is the hottest thing one can do in sex. Eventually, in one of these steamy sessions, through the lust, he told me that "I need a real deal".

After we both cooled off, I wanted to talk about, but I wasnt sure, if he was serious. He was. He has a friend (I know him), who is pretty much his confidence, and they even had some threesome experience together in college...

Now, me, from five, ten, fifteen years ago, this prude unsure woman, would never agree to this, but now... I said yes in an instant.

First time was a disaster. All three of us were feeling weird, he came from a blow job, and couldnt get it up afterwards.

Second time we decided to get a few drinks to loosen up, and it worked, but again, as soon as he got into me, he came, my bf came, and I was the only one that didnt.

But, the third time it worked. And the forth, and fifth...

Now, the three of us are having sex once a week (at one period of time, we did it five times in one week), and it is amazing.

Now comes the tricky part - I am quite sure that this arrangement will have to end at one point. I saw the cracks in my bf. I have entered all of this, as his idea, with an open mind. So, last month, when they came to my home, and I got my period while showering, he was mad. Not, because I told him that, but because I offered to give them a bj. I did it, but I could see he was feeling off about it. Tried talking to him, he brushed it off, but I see it is not that way. Since I felt jealousy, I proposed to him for us to end it, he said no, again, he is fine.

Only, he is not, and I feel that I will lose him.

So, I am at this cross road, should I continue this, while aware what is going on, or should I be determined to end this threesome thing, trying to save our relationship, and most importantly, will I save it, or is it beyond repair?

These questions in the end are more rhetorical, I just needed to get this off my chest. In the end, decision is on me.

HOT PUSSY AND SEXY FLAT!! I think

I wrote a KotH fan fic years ago then forgot about it. Just added a part 2. Enjoy!

Nights in Arlen
A KotH sex story
By: null

It was about 9:30 PM on a Tuesday night in Arlen, TX. Luanne Platter and her friend Jaime are sat on Jaime’s 2nd floor apartment balcony. Not a big place at all but Jaime kept it clean and welcoming. Hot but with a nice breeze blowing, the two of them are in shorts and sneakers. Luanne decided on a black bra and white tank top for her visit. Jaime’s was the last place on earth where Luanne felt comfortable and somewhat normal. Jaime has on a hoody but her D breasts are not easily stashed away.

“It’s getting late Jaime… I have to go soon” said Luanne as she tapped out another cigarette from her friends pack, her 3rd that hour.
“Do you want to go to Sugarfoots tomorrow? I’ll give you a ride. I definitely saw a ‘help wanted’ sign. They would hire you in a second!” said Jaime, Luanne’s friend of a few years. Not as pretty as Luanne but built the same way and on par mentally.
“I don’t know. I guess. I hate waiting tables. It’s like being a servant. You have to be happy when you’re really not.”
Luanne was visibly troubled and her friend was getting worried. Luanne had been broken up with Lucky for two months. Even before her and Lucky hit the rough patch that led to their parting ways her attitude had been different. Not the happy, blissfully clueless, piece of southern thickness those who know her have come to expect and love. These last few months she’s always seemed preoccupied and when questioned dismissive and distant.
“Luanne, what’s wrong? You’re not being Luanne. Are you still hung up on Lucky?” asked Jaime.
“I don’t want to talk about it, Jaime.”
Jaime grew worried and decided to change the subject.
“So do you want to go to Luke’s Saturday night? He and his friends are crazy! We need to just wear next to nothing, go there, and show off. Then leave early. They’ll be so about us then we’ll just leave!” Jaime envisioned their victory and laughed. Her chest bouncing as she didn’t have any support on.
“I don’t know, maybe.” Luanne responded, blankly, as she finished another of her friend’s cigarettes.
Jaime was sure a wild night of flirting and showing off followed by an abrupt departure would be just what Luanne needed to get her back on the right track. She felt accomplished already. In the way that she and Luanne’s type often do as they envision their future through rose colored glasses.
“Alright, I gotta go. So you can give me a ride tomorrow?” asked Luanne, with a curious increase in vocal energy that Jaime could not explain.
“Anytime, just call. I’m off all day.”
Luanne made eye contact with Jaime for the first time in 15 minutes.
“You’re the best” said Luanne.
Jaime felt sad at that moment. It confused her as this small compliment should have lit her up. It didn’t and it was the way Luanne said it. As if it meant something more than a simple thank you. She stood up and squeezed Luanne tight. Their breasts each flowing outward as they tried to escape the pressure of the embrace.
“I love you girl… you know that right?” asked Jaime.
“Yea, I love you too Jaime. Mind if I take a cig for my walk home?”
“Take them. I have a carton in the fridge.”
“Thanks” Luanne responded, relieved. She squeezed back to equal Jaime’s embrace.

---

As Luanne walked home one thought, and one thought alone, was dominating her. She literally had to shake her head once in an attempt to push it away. The wind was calmer now. It was summer so kids were out playing hide and go seek. She saw a young boy find and start chasing a younger girl. The young girl was laughing uncontrollably as the boy tackled her onto the grass. Luanne was struck with a profound feeling of nostalgia. As she watched her steps she reminisced on her summer nights as a young girl running from boys. She tossed a cigarette butt into a drain. She crossed her arms under her breasts and her cleavage grew. The good memories of summers past were distorted then gone, replaced by a knot in her stomach. She had begun to hate her body. She hated that her breasts were so big. At one time they were such a source of confidence and pride. Now they disgusted her. As she thought about this she almost wanted to uncross her arms as she could not even stand indirectly touching them. She hated her golden blonde hair. A feature all of her girlfriends constantly said they wished they could have. “You can fucking have it” she thought. Anymore she just wore it in a lazy pony-tail. She hated her thick, round, protruding ass. Something most girls would hate but she loved once upon a time. An asset guys in her area were most keen on. She knew what she had and she flaunted it. Now, it was most decidedly a hate filled relationship. With her chest she could cover up, which she did when she was anywhere but at Jaime’s. But with her ass there was nothing she could do. All of her clothes were what they were. Short, tight, or revealing. In most cases all of the above. As she thought about her wardrobe she began to hate the girl she used to be. This caused her to tear up a little as the thought of hating ones younger and more innocent self is tremendously complicated and confusing. Luanne would never think on that sort of ‘meta’ level but she did know what she felt and it was weird. As she turned down the alley behind Rainy Street her steady pace was significantly slowed as her eyes met the yellow walls of the Hill residence off in the distance. Red truck parked in the driveway. For a second all thoughts and feelings were absent as if she were a deer in headlights. Slowly a feeling of dread surrounded her. She had been down this alley hundreds of times. If she had any talent in her hands she could draw it from memory. That said, for the past few months it has felt absolutely alien to her. She tightened the cross under her pale, ample boobs and began the final trek home. She was sick to her stomach now. She felt sweat beginning to accrue on her forehead. Her jaw was tight. Her hands were clenched. This all became apparent at once as she landed her first step on the driveway.
“Luanne!”
She felt as if she was hit on the back of her head as all the feeling of the past minute was instantly gone.
“Luanne look!”
She turned and looked towards the sound of her name. Bobby and Joseph were running toward her. Bobby was holding something in his hands.
“Bobby, what?” Luanne called out half in a daze having come from the mind state she was in.
“It’s a frog we found down by the Johnsons pond. Look how big it is!” Bobby cried.
Bobby and Joseph arrived at where Luanne was standing sweating and dirty. In Bobby’s hands was a rather massive green frog.
“Bobby that’s gross” Luanne said half aware.
“Do you think Dad will let it in the house?”
Luanne felt a quick jolt of electricity shoot from her head to her toes when Bobby mentioned him.
“I don’t know Bobby. Maybe you should let Joseph keep it tonight and find out in the morning. He might be sleeping” Said Luanne with ulterior motives for keeping him unbothered if at all possible.
Suddenly aware that he’s been mentioned by Luanne Joseph’s gaze was broken away from her thick round ass.
“Yea, my dad won’t care!” he stammered trying not to lose the image of Luanne’s deeply defined ass crack and underwear lines in her tight red cotton shorts.
“OK, Joseph. We can keep it at your house. But if my dad says it’s OK he’s moving in tomorrow! Now come on your mom got us hot pockets for the sleep over!” Bobby cried.
They both ran off towards Dale’s house. Joseph clumsily looking back at Luanne then disappearing behind his dads minivan. Luanne felt sick again as a result of seeing the dead insect on Dales truck. “He’s gross” she thought as she considered the type of guy who would have that on his truck. Then she turned and walked towards the sliding glass doors. Now sick to her stomach for another reason.

---

The light were on but nobody was in the kitchen. The thought had occurred to her to rip one final cigarette before she went in but at this point was numb and plus Aunt Peggy didn’t want her sneaking cigarettes in the back yard anymore. The numbness was slightly lessened at the thought of Aunt Peggy. Basically Luanne’s mom now she felt close to her but more on a friendship level. She thought Aunt Peggy was one of the most intelligent people in the world even though most of the world thought, while friendly in her own way, she was an over confident windbag. Suddenly Luanne became aware she was standing at the sliding glass door looking into the house but unable to open the door. She was temporarily frozen in time as she neither wanted to go in nor continue to stand there looking like a weirdo. As she began to raise her hand to the door the light went off in the kitchen. Luanne stood there with her hand on the door handle for a few seconds. Then she slowly opened it. There was no risk of creaking or grinding as he kept everything in perfect working order. This thought caused knot to return. She slowly closed the door behind her and locked it. As she walked to the doorway to the living room she could hear Aunt Peggy talking to herself. Something about “fixing something when he should be in bed”. The acute awareness that often goes with sneaking around suddenly fell out of her. Numbness was all that was left. He was awake. In the garage. The sweat returned to her forehead. She swallowed the lump in her throat. She didn’t want to talk to Aunt Peggy in this state so she waited in the dark kitchen until she heard Aunt Peggy in her bedrooms bathroom then slipped into her bedroom. She shut the door and leaned against it. No lock on the door. There used to be one until a few months ago. She started crying quietly. She sat down on her bed and took her shoes off. She had white ankle socks on with pink paws dotted throughout. She peeled off her red shorts and dropped them into her hamper. The white cotton underwear matched her socks. She slipped on Jaime’s Arlen High sweatpants and got under her covers. She felt exhausted from the mental anguish of the past hour. Foolishly she held onto a single hope as she always did at this moment. Laying on her side in her room in his house she hazily stared at the clock on her night stand. Cigarette smoke and winterfresh gum on her breath. The clock read 10:32 PM…

>Part 2<

There was a tap at the window. Luanne cast a hazy look towards the sound.
“Luanne!”
She had not gained focus yet as she slowly rolled to a seated position and rubbed her eyes.
“Luanne! It’s Lucky! Come to the window.”
The voice of her ex-boyfriend somehow filled her with joy. She walked over to the window.
“Luanne… I’m an idiot. I nearly lost the best thing in my life. And for what? A bunch of losers? I need you back, Luanne. Will you come away with me?”

Luanne was filled with warmth and hope. She climbed out the window and into Lucky’s outstretched arms. He ran with her to his 4x4 and shut the door. Luanne was absolutely beaming. She was about to crank up the radio when she noticed the display looked weird. It looked like a digital clock. Slowly but deliberately her dream faded and she returned to reality. She had been looking at her clock. 11:17 PM…

As the hope and joy of her dream melted away it was replaced by the cold dread of her dark bedroom. As her mind made the transition she leaned up. There was light coming from underneath the door way. He was still awake. Luanne sat frozen. Listening for any sound. She thought she could hear something but then realized it was her own heartbeat. Pounding in her chest.

“Calm down, Luanne” she thought to herself. “He just forgot to turn off the light.” She could hope.

As she continued to sit there in silence a lack of any sound had a calming effect. Was she in the clear? The second she allowed her anxiety to relent she heard the garage door open. A cold pall was cast over her. Her only reaction was to silently lay back down and curl up. Her pounding heart the singular focus. As it began to echo in her ears all fell silent when she heard her door open. No sound. No feeling. Only the black of her eyelids. It felt like hours to Luanne before she heard her door close. As she listened to him walk to her bedside the chill turned to the feeling of insects crawling up her back. It was all she could do to not physically brush away the feeling he had draped upon her. Heart pounding again.
He stood at her bedside for a full minute. Looking at his prize. The line of her ample body causing his manhood to press against his jeans. He took one final swig from his Alamo can and put it on her bed table. Luanne heard the jangle of his belt as he removed his pants. As ants on her back were now biting her the knowledge of what was about to happen nearly drove her to vomit. She swallowed hard as he slunk under her blanket and pressed his throbbing dick against her. He wrapped his arms around her stomach and began to grind into her large ass. It was at this time that the cold sweat came and all feeling was gone. If Luanne had a mind she would understand that this was a defense mechanism to help her cope with the extreme nature of her predicament. But alas, she does not. However, what was undeniable was the feeling of nothingness that washed over her. He was now holding her hips as he pressed his penis in-between her legs as best as he could while still clothed. He liked the pressure. After a few minutes, another pressure was too much to bear. He removed his boxers. Slid her sweat pants down to her knees and placed his throttled member in-between the soft upper part of her thick thighs. He could feel the involuntary wetness develop through her white cotton panties as he started to dry hump her. Luanne could smell the mixture of his constant bad breath and stale Alamo beer creep down her face as he began to lick her neck and ear. She began to tear up as his hands moved across her stomach to her breasts. He began to fondle her breasts over the bra. As he kneaded her breasts he began to moan in her ear.

“I love you, Luanne” he stammered out as he continued his assault.

The mixture of precum and pussy juice had become audible with his thrusts. Sensing he was close he slowed down. He ran his hands over her stomach back to her thighs. He rubbed them over then moved one hand down to her pussy. The fact that the whole area was moist filled his entire being with excitement and a warped sense of connection to Luanne. “She is enjoying this” he thought to himself. He gently pushed her to the side as he removed her sweatpants and panties. As he laid back down beside her flat on his back he took a deep whiff of the mess she had made in her panties. The unmistakable smell filled him with carnal lust. He adjusted so that he was sitting with his back to the head board and she was sat in-between his legs facing away.

“Luanne? Luanne… are you awake?” he whispered.
Luanne began to cry. The soft whimpers driving Hank Hill to near sexual insanity. He gathered himself.
“Luanne… hold your arms up.” A request that was always made and never followed.

He removed her shirt unassisted and pulled her towards him so that she was sitting on top of his engorged member. Driving it into her mattress. Softly he draped his hands over the top of her breasts and moved up and down over her bra. Hank liked the last little barrier. Soon it was more than he could take. He pushed her forward slightly and unclasped her bra. He moved the straps off her shoulders but was careful not to let it fall off the front. In one fluid motion, he moved his hands from the top of her breasts down. The bra fell to her lap and he fondled her heavy breasts. His fingers rising one by one as he dragged them over her large puffy nipples. Her whimpers became quiet crying. After a few minutes of groping her chest and kissing her neck one of his hands came up to wipe her tears. Her whole face was covered. This made Hank insatiable. He gently twisted her head to the side and began licking the tears from her cheek. Moved to the other side and cleaned that as well. The stink of his drying saliva altering Luanne’s perception. The salty taste in his mouth was the limit. He pushed her slightly forward at the hips and his dick popped straight up. He spun her around so that she was facing him, put her lifeless arms over his shoulders, and pulled her into him. Her chubby pussy lips were now wrapped around the base of his shaft. The heat from it surprised him. He began to involuntarily grind into her. Luanne was looking down, eyes closed, sobbing. Tears dripping from the bottom of her chin onto her breasts. He placed his hands on the side of her face and pulled up. Her eyes would not meet his.

“Luanne? Uncle Hank loves you. You know that, right?”
Luanne answered with question with more quiet crying.
“Luanne? I don’t want to hurt you. I want to love you. You’ll let me love you, right?”

He did not wait for an answer as his putrid tongue was thrust into her mouth. He began to grunt has his tongue made love to her throat. He had now moved his hands down to her ass cheeks so he could slide her dripping wet cunt up and down his shaft.

“Oh god, Luanne” he stammered as he began to feast on her neck and chin.

It was in this moment that awareness clumsily returned to her. It had never gone this far before. Never this intense. Luanne bravely ventured a quick a look into his eyes and he was not there. They were lifeless. Like a dolls eyes. She had to do something. She had to make a decision. To save the one shred of dignity she had left…

As he was mindlessly grinding her and the pace quickened she whispered, “…Uncle Hank?”

The sound of her whisper somehow shattered through him as he looked up at her.

“Uncle Hank…” she whimpered as she gulped down the putrid mix of his saliva and hers, face breaking out because of all his bacteria.
“…I’ll love you back if you’ll let me, Uncle Hank.”
The statement threw Hank Hill’s mentality for a loop. As he searched for words he noticed her arms slightly tighten behind his neck. It was all he could do to speak.
“How do you want to love me, Luanne?” he asked as he slowly began to grind again.
“Like this…” and with that she began to slowly counter his gyrations.

At this point Luanne stopped crying. Any thought aside from the void caused from being molested by her uncle was a light in the darkness.
Effecting an innocent Texas twang as best she could she asked, “Can we ‘jus rub ‘em together? As she softly but assuredly began to pick up the pace. All in the hope that agreeable vulnerability would calm his carnal lust.

Normally, this is not how Hank Hill operates He needs absolute control. Absolute dominance. But the magnitude of her request had pierced him. Had he finally broken her? These “sessions” have been escalating and getting dangerous. If she had succumbed to him, he had to play his hand right so he didn’t upset the delicate balance.

“Yes, baby. We can.” He answered as he slid down flat on his back.

Luanne wiped her nose with her arm, leaned forward over her uncle so that her heavy breasts were hanging down over him, and began working her hips. Slowly grinding her cunt up and down the length of her uncle’s big dick. Hank Hill had left himself again. Only this time he was in a haze of infatuation. Secure in the fact that he had broken her. She was his. He reached up and cupped her breasts in his hands. Pulled her down slightly and began to suck on her puffy nipples. Popping them as he released her large areolas. As he was tonguing her breasts the sickness returned to Luanne. As with any trauma, being present in the moment invites the pain to come rushing in. She had to end this quickly. She began to roll her wide hips and press down into her uncle’s rock hard erection. Suddenly he stopped sucking her breasts. She cast a quick glance at her uncle and his eyes were closed. He began to gyrate into her deliberately. He grabbed her large warm ass cheeks with his hands and pressed her into him even harder.

Her uncle breathlessly spoke, “Oh baby. Keep loving me.”
His ass was now rising off the bed as his pelvis lifted her with each thrust. So much so that she had fallen forward and they were chest to chest.
“Oh Luanne… oh, God! I’m cumming baby!” he choked out as four ropes of her uncles hot cum forced its way in-between them.

Involuntarily, Luanne rose up off him and the cum began to drop down her stomach. As it began to reach the top of her pussy she cupped in with her hand. She looked at her uncle. His eyes were closed and he had a tired smile on his face. She stayed straddling him. Afraid to move. She silently moved her hand up her stomach to get the rest of her uncle’s sperm off her body and into her hand then wiped it into the comforter. As she did that he looked up at her.

“You’ve made your uncle very happy, Luanne.”

And with that he leaned off her bed. Bent down and put on his jeans. The reality of watching him put on his jeans. The hairy legs and the jangle of the buckle was too much for Luanne. The vomit rushed up her throat and into her mouth. She clenched her lips as tight as she could. Mercifully, her uncle did not look back and silently left her room. Luanne stayed motionless on her knees on the bed. Nose and eyes running from the acidic vomit that had filled her mouth. She listened as she heard the familiar sounds of his “after session” bathroom sounds. As she heard the click of their bedroom door she rushed to the window, threw it open, and let the vomit shoot out of her mouth. Two more rushes after that. When she was done she dropped to her knees and openly wept in the corner of her room. The confusion of what had happened. The absolute disgust at what she did to avoid worse. The panging dread at what she would have to do in the future. All this mental anguish was cascading over her and breaking her soul.

After a few minutes, she got up from the floor. She put on her sweatpants. “Jaime” she thought hazily as the tears rolled down her face. Slunk to the bathroom and showered. Slunk back to her bedroom. Ripped all the blankets and pillows off her bed then laid down in her towel.

As she regained focus she saw the can of Alamo on her night stand. She smashed if off and saw her clock.

12:31 AM.

To be continued.

I was really horny the other night and tired of just jerking off to motherless so I took a drive around town. I was just looking for a kind of quiet dark place near a shopping center or restaurant to park and jerk off while people watching from a distance. I found a place then decided to look for a better one so I kept driving around and took a little blue pill to help keep my erection and allow me to edge longer. Eventually I was driving around with only a shirt on while playing with my rock hard dick. I drove through a bunch of parking lots of businesses hoping to be close to a young hot girl while stroking myself but had little success. I eventually drove around a book store that’s part of a large chain and noticed the building has large windows from floor level up and around more than half of the building. I drove around it a couple of times and noticed 3 girls near each other in one of the isles. They were possibly college age and cute as hell. One was a light brown haired cutie wearing sweat pants and a coat. The sweats were tight and showed off her near perfect ass. Near perfect means not fat, not wide hips and not flat. She had a cute little, slight, bubble butt. Seeing her was too much for me so, knowing it was dark outside and the lights were on inside, she wouldn’t be able to see my car or me unless I was right up next to the window. So to be safe, I pulled my car down the building a few yards and being as I was near the back of the building there wasn’t much traffic. I sat and jerked for a few minutes just watching her and her friends. The 3 were slowly moving up and down different isles at one point with the one I liked the most nearest the windows. She was so fucking cute I couldn’t help myself to I pulled my shirt off, wrapped it around my head like a mask, got out of the car completely naked, walked up to window where she was, with my hard cock sticking straight out at her, then tapped on the window to get her attention. It took her a second or two to realize what she was looking at, she was looking at my head and probably confused by the look of a shirt wrapped around it, then I watched her eyes travel down to my cock. Her eyes got really big and she just slowly turned to walk away obviously not believing what she just saw. Fortunately she wasn’t a screamer or someone who freaks out because she just started to walk over to her friends. I’m not sure what happened after that because I took off as fast as I could. I found a quiet spot nearby to recline in my seat, close my eyes and relive what just happened while furiously jerking my dick. Damn she was so fucking cute and hot!

I must confess, I am an asshole. I grew up as a morbidly obese kid, and as a result had no success with girls. I finally decided enough was enough, and after a year of Atkins, I was slim and brimming with new found confidence. And a desire to repay women for years of rejection. This will be a bit long, but I figure the background will offer a better connection to what happened.

I first met Kayla when I was 16 and she was 13. My parents, along with their car club, including Kayla's grandparents, went out of town for a weekend of river boating and to attend a classic car show. We were the only kids along for the trip, so we pretty much had to rely on each other for entertainment, which wasn't too bad considering she was really cute. After 2 days of swimming, wrestling, and staying up late together, it was time to head home. Kayla's grandparents offered me a ride back so that Kayla and I could keep each other company on the long ride home, and I eagerly accepted. For whatever reason, I was nervous and things were ridiculously awkward on the way back. I ended up spending nearly the whole trip staring out the window, wishing I had the balls to make some kind of a move. Finally, as we were nearing the end of the trip, I had enough of my bleeding vagina, reached over and grabbed Kayla's hand, and leaned in and kissed her, with her grandparents mere inches away in the front seat. She looked at me, shocked, and a few minutes later we pulled into my drive way. As I was getting out of the car, Kayla's grandmother mentioned that her and Kayla were going on a church white water rafting trip the following weekend, and invited me along. Sensing opportunity, I smiled at Kayla and told her grandmother that I'd love to come.

Now I won't titillate you too much and offer you guys some false hope that I ended up mounting Kayla on top of the church groups cross. The first night out, we found a quiet spot and she asked me why I had kissed her. I simply told her that I thought she was cute and liked her, which apparently is like Kryptonite to 13 year old girls, since we spent the next 4-5 hours making out. We got back to where my tent was later that night, but she told me she wasn't ready to go any further, and I didn't press the issue.

The next few weeks we called each other constantly and emailed, and went on a few dates. Unfortunately, her mother found out about our relationship and, being the frigid, bible-thumping bitch she was, forbid Kayla from seeing me anymore. I graduated a year later, and moved out of state, moving on with my life.

Fast forward a few years to when I was 22. I had just moved to a new state, where my parents were now living, and was staying with them until I could find some roommates I trusted in the area. A few months into living with my parents again, my mom told me that Kayla's grandmother was coming to visit for the weekend...and guess what? She was bringing Kayla along. I felt as if I had a chance for redemption. I was going to get a second chance.

The morning that Kayla and her grandmother flew in, I had to work until late afternoon. I rushed home from work, and met my mom in the kitchen, where she told me I should go change and get in the pool, as Kayla, her grandmother, and my step dad were swimming out back. Changing quickly, I hurried to the back gate and was greeted by what I can only describe as the most perfect 'Fast Times at Ridgemont High' moment, ever. Kayla was just walking up the steps out of the pool, dripping water and wearing a two piece black bathing suit that hugged her body in every right way possible. She was no longer the cute, 13 year old girl I had a crush on as a kid. Kayla was fucking hot. She was 5'3, short bleach blonde hair, brown eyes, with tan skin. I secretly thanked God for her not being an underdeveloped, magazine cover anorexic, as she had D sized breasts, a flat stomach, and a gorgeous, round ass. As my Hispanic buddy would say, "She was thicker than a Snickers".

I stood there, dumbfounded, and she turned from the pool and finally saw me. Letting out a small, shrill squeak, she ran at me and gave the most pleasantly wet hug a guy could get living in the hottest state in the union. All her wonderful curves clung to me, and I was on cloud nine. We walked over to her grandmother, who hugged me as well, and caught up on life. We chatted about surface things for a while, and then her grandmother dropped the bomb that my fragile heart had been so afraid to hear. Kayla had a boyfriend. Not just a casual one, a guy she had been dating for three years. Fuck me. Kayla's grandmother then mentioned how much her family disapproved of him, as he was a terrible influence on her, getting her into the party girl/drinking/smoking lifestyle, hence one reason Kayla had been invited to come along to visit us. Apparently her grandmother was under the impression that I was the same sweet, Christian boy that she had known when I was younger. Oh granny, how you have underestimated me.

We all got out of the pool to go to dinner and then to a local country music/theater production. Kayla and I continued to catch up and rebuild our old rapport, injecting some flirting and light touching into the night. We got back to my parents house, and my parents and Kayla's grandmother we're ready for bed after a long day out (they were all 55+, go figure). Kayla, however, was ready to go swimming again. I teased her about being part fish, but wasn't about to talk her out of getting half naked alone with me. We jumped in the pool and splashed, rough housed, and swam for a bit, all the while talking about our new lives. After a while I started to pry about her party lifestyle, and began teasing her that because she was a girl, she automatically was a light weight compared to me (you say stupid things to get a girl naked). She responded to my challenge by saying she could easily drink me under the table, and I told her "fat chance". We ran inside and I showed her my parents liquor cabinet, and she selected a bottle of Captain Morgan 100, and we went back outside and sat on the loungers by the pool.

We drank gulp for gulp, and I started questioning her about her boyfriend, who she was texting while we were drinking. To my surprise, he was in Vegas for the weekend for a buddies bachelor party. Aside from him having a gambling problem that she was worried about, she also suspected him of cheating on her in the past. Well, the Captain in me doesn't spit on opportunity when offered, and I began to harp on whether she was worried if her boyfriend was taking advantage of the weekend alone and banging everything on two legs; after all, it is Sin City. All the while that I was sewing the seeds of doubt into her mind about her boyfriend, I was watching her text her him from the corner of my eye, and to my absolute delight, she had elected not to tell him about who I was, let alone me even living there. She kept trying to reassure him that she was so bored there, all alone with no one her age, and I slowly stopped taking actual shots from the bottle and simply mimed each shot, letting her get drunker in the process.

I decided that all my pieces were lined up, and it was time to make my move. I slid over from sitting across from her on the opposite lounger, and sat next to her on hers. I began to rub her back slowly, to build up comfort with my touch, and gently trailed my finger down her back and over to her thigh. I turned and looked her in the eyes, and I could see the passion and desire building. Still maintaining eye contact, I slowly slid my hands under her bikini bottom and lightly began to rub her slit up and down, feeling her getting wetter by the second. I reached over with my other hand and pulled her in closer, kissing her deeply while still exploring her under her bikini. Her breathing intensified as I began to add more pressure on her young pussy, and she exhaled roughly as I sunk my fingers deep into her. As I continued to finger her, I decided it was time to let those glorious breasts breath, and with one swift tug of her bikini top string, let loose two of the most beautiful, round, perky breasts I had ever seen. I took her nipple into my mouth and pushed on her with my body to get her to lie down on the lounger. I suckled like a newborn until my shorts felt like they were ready to explode from pressure, and began kissing down her stomach to where I was still knuckle deep inside her. I undid one side of the bikini bottoms tie, and pulled them to the other side, exposing her glistening vagina. It was simply too much for me to see, and I immediately began to lick, kiss and suck on her pussy, not leaving a spot uncared for. Her hips bucked up and down as I teased her between her thighs, and she began to let out short, clipped moans of pleasure. Finally, she pushed my head back, flipped herself over, and pushed her ass back towards my hips, inviting me to partake in riding her. I ripped the velcro holding my shorts together, and pulled out my throbbing cock, ready to sink it into her. Unfortunately, I misjudged my position on the lounger, and with both of our weight on the left side of the chair, we flipped over onto the concrete and on our sides. I let out a little laugh, and she got back up on all fours and started to shuffle-crawl away. I grabbed her hips, but she turned and looked at me and started saying "No, no, no, this is wrong. I can't do this. I'm so sorry, I have a boyfriend."

Seriously, fuck me.

She had a bit of a drunken, emotional break down by the pool, and ended up swimming around, crying, while I tried to get her to calm down, reassuring her that nothing that bad had happened. She finally consented that I was right,and came out of the water, still naked as a jaybird, and I grabbed her a towel and told her to quiet down, I'd get her inside. I grabbed her bikini and started leading her inside, all the while the Captains grog started taking affect on me, making me a bit light-headed and loopy. We got to my room, where I told Kayla to hold her towel up and I would try to dress her. She went from being sad and hating herself, to giggly and flirty again about her being naked. I kept trying to fumble her clothes on, but my hands were no longer working right, and she broke into a case of the giggles, letting her towel drop and falling into me, thereby pushing us both on top of my bed. Her back was on my chest as she lay on top of me, with her butt lying spooned in my crotch, which stirred my arousal again. I started to push her up off of me and the bed, not wanting her to freak out again, but she felt my growing hardness under my shorts, and I shit you not, began to grind against my cock like she was competing in a twerking contest. I wasn't going to pass up a good thing, so I grabbed her, swung my hips out, and turned her onto the bed, so that I was on top. She reached down, undid my shorts, and wrapped her legs around me, pulling my cock into her. I looked down and kissed her lips, kissed her breasts, kissed everywhere I could reach and began to fuck her with the sexual tension that only six years of waiting can produce. I was fading in and out of sobriety as my blood pressure increased, but her hips rocked in motion with mine, keeping me in the game. I grabbed her shoulder with one hand and the back of her head with the other, tangling my fingers in her hair and began to fuck her harder and harder, letting every last bit of frustration out. Her breath was hot on my neck as I pumped faster and faster, and after a few minutes she began to pant in my ear "oh god, oh god" as her legs tightened like a vise around me and her nails dug down my back. Then, her whole body tensed and she let out one last strangled moan as I pumped one final time into her, pushing in as deep as I could, and cumming spurt after spurt into her little body.

We lay next to each other, rubbing each others backs and sides gently, until I looked over at the clock and realized it was 5:15 in the morning. I quickly got her dressed back in her bikini, and led her out of my room towards the guest room, only to feel my heart stop dead in my chest as I saw my step dad in the kitchen (which is right next to my room) pouring himself some coffee and getting ready for work. He looked up after hearing me walk in, glanced back at Kayla, and looked me straight in the eyes. Then he smirked, turned away, and walked out of the kitchen.

The rest of the weekend was right back to Kayla being a sad sack wreck over cheating on her boyfriend, all while still trying to figure out what the fuck feelings she still had for me that made her do what she did. She went back home, I told her that she should keep it between us if she wanted to still have a boyfriend, but guilt got the best of her and she told him a gentler version of the story where we only saw each other naked and touched each other a bit. He was pissed and threatened to kill me, I only laughed and told him thanks for lending me his girlfriend for the weekend.

I'm not a good guy. This was the first time I stopped being an Average Frustrated Chump, and started being a dominant, successful male. I've slowly turned into more and more of an asshole, but this was the starting point of it all, although not the first instance of me being a dick. Do I regret the choices I've made?

Fuck no.

When I was a freshman in high school, I was spending the night with my friend, we will call her Daphne. Anyway, I am bisexual and I kinda had the hots for Daphne and we would jokingly do gay stuff sometimes. Well her older brother had a friend over, this really hot eighteen year old boy that I had never seen but Daphne liked. So we were messing around with them and flirting. We both had on tight soffee shorts and kept opening our legs. We sat on each others laps and pretended like we were going to kiss. The boy was shy but we could tell he was enjoying it because he started sitting like he was hiding his erection and eventually covered himself with a blanket.
Well eventually Daphne's brother and the guy went to bed in the basement. We sneaked down and woke the guy up and dragged him upstairs to "hang out". That didn't last long. Soon I was making out with the guy and I could tell Daphne was jealous, so I asked her to join us. We were both sitting in his lap, one on each leg, taking turns with him and finally he asked us to make out and we did. It was awesome! Then Daphne dropped down and sucked his cock. He was about 7", pretty good for his age. I didn't know but Daphne had apparently fucked a black guy the summer before 8th grade so she was good to go. I was shyer because I had never even had a real boyfriend, but I got so horny watching Daphne suck him off that I started to help her. We took turns taking his spit-covered cock into our mouths and he asked us to show our tits. I only had A cups and Daphne was completely flat, but he seemed to like that and he sucked on our nipples.
He admitted that he was trying to get a peek at our pussies earlier when we were opening our legs in our shorts, and Daphne immediately asked if he wanted to see hers. She slid down her shorts and teased him a bit with her innocent white panties. She began to take them off but he said no and had her pull them aside instead and stuck a couple fingers inside her. She was really wet, his fingers were covered in her cream and you could hear them going in and out while she moaned dramatically. Then he took his big thick cock and pushed it inside her. I sat there awkwardly watching him go in and out of her. His cock was so big and she was so small. I kept imagining how full it felt and I was soaking through my shorts. Finally he pulled out and came all over her stomach and pussy.
She told me to lick it off so I did. I really didn't like it...it was really salty...but I was still really horny. I started on her stomach and moved down to her pussy, licking the beads of cum off of the bit of pubic hair she had, and finally reached her pussy and tasted it a bit. It was really warm and wet. She asked if I wanted to fuck the guy. I said no but they kept urging me on saying it won't hurt and it will be hot, so I pulled my shorts off and slid my butt up to the edge of the couch, holding my pink polka dotted panties aside. He licked my pussy but I urged him on. I was wet enough.
His cock was hard again. He held it as he pushed the tip against my virgin pussy, which made me jump. He kept pushing just a little bit of the tip in and I jumped more. Honestly it did hurt, but I was really horny, so finally I said just get on with it! He had to push pretty hard but he got it in and man did it hurt! I wanted to be cool though so I didn't say anything. He drilled my tight little pussy hard and I moaned for him, still holding my panties aside (he later told me he wanted us to do that because it looked cute and innocent). Then he abruptly pulled out and I saw a little blood on his cock which really scared me because I didn't know what it was. Daphne explained that she bled too though the first time she got fingered so I felt better. Anyway, he ended up ramming his cock into Daphne and taking turns between us. It made me so hot to see his cock glistening with her wetness as he pushed it into me. He kept saying we were really tight and that our tits were too small and that we were hot underaged whores. Finally we sucked him off and he came on our faces. It was a wonderful experience.

More Skiing Fun!

Part1:https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/V3167386
Part2:https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/V281D41F
Part3:https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/V864472F

The next morning went by without anything special happening. It was the third day of skiing. I followed Jolie and Mike as usual. They chose a piste with a low amount of other people going down and did it over and over again. The piste was great, no waiting time at the lift... After the third time going down and up or so, they stopped at the top of lift and had a discussion. I could only hear parts of it, but from what I understood, Mike was bored and wanted to go somewhere else while Jolie wanted to stay. Mike looked pissed when he bolted off. After he was out of sight I went up to Jolie and asked "What was that about?"
She shooked her head and said "I'm having fun here and Mike wants to explore more. His anger will dissipate over the day I'm sure. Lets have some fun shall we?" She smiled and so did I. We went down the piste and got to the lift. Finally I could ride it together with Jolie. When we were alone in the gondola for the first time, I took of my gloves and put my cold fingers into her pants right away. She shrieked, but as I touched her pussy she automatically opened her legs. I just touched her clit lightly, but could already hear her moan. "What are you doing?" she said. "Remember back when we were teens, you told me you loved to be touched with cold hands." I put my index finger between her lips. "And as far as I can tell, you still do." She bit her lip and clawed her hands into my arm, but didnt pull on it. I fingered her till we were near the upper station of the lift, then pulled my now wet fingers out and sucked them clean. "you taste good. Like you always did." She blushed and put her cloths back in place. We then got off the lift.

I could tell she got really horny from that. She went down way faster than usual, when we got to the lift station we waited so we would get a gondola alone again. This time I already had my gloves off and started fingering her immediately. Her pussy was still so tight one finger was totally enough for her. She moaned quietly and started massaging her tits. Still, she didnt get off that time either. She hurried down the piste again. Even though we tried, we couldnt get a gondola alone this time. Too many people were there. It was already around midday. She looked frustrated when we arrived at the top. So I whispered in her ear "There is a forest on the left side of the piste, would you like to try some powder snow?" She looked at me, winked and said "Sure, lets hope we dont get stuck!" Laughing she went down the piste before me. I followed her when she turned into the forest. When we were in 30 ft. or so (10 m) we couldnt see the piste anymore, so she stopped, I did too. She wanted to get out of the skis but I stopped her, got off my snowboard and hugged her from behind. I removed her jacket partly, so I could kiss her neck. My right hand went to her boobs, I felt the sport shirt and the bra, then went under both. She inhaled sharply, but let me do it. My left hand went to her pussy. Her nipples were hard instantly, and it didnt take long for her pussy to get wet. she leaned against me. I kissed her neck and pushed my tongue against it, making sure I wouldnt leave any trails. I felt her hot and heavy breath. Her pussy was a wet hot mess. I finger fucked her with my middle finger for a while, before switching to two fingers. Her moans got louder, and I "shhhhhh"-ed her. After a few seconds I felt her pussy explode. Her body was twitching, she could barely stand on her ski. all her juice went into her underwear. She exhaled with a long "fuuuuuuuck". I put my pussy-juiced fingers against her lips and she started sucking them. When they were clean she said "I hadnt had such a great orgasm in a long time... thank you..." I hugged her tightly.
I helped her back into her jacket, and she helped me get back on my board. We went down to the lift, up all the way and when we stood at the top she said "I dont think I can ski like this any longer. My panties are wet through and through. My legs feel like they cant hold me. I got to get back to the hotel. All thanks to you" she added and winked at me. She called Mike to tell him, then we went down together. Mike said he would keep skiing for a while. We went our separate ways at the valley station, since we couldnt be seen together on the way to the hotel or in the hotel. We would meet again in the sauna.

When I arrived at the hotel, it wasnt Angie greeting me at the reception. I got my key and went to my room only to find Angie sitting there, dressed in a thick pullover and jeans. I was so surprised I almost dropped my ski helmet. I closed the door and she greeted me with "Didnt expect that, huh?" "I certainly did not." I answered truthfully. I stepped out of my clothes, when I was standing in front of Angie in underwear, she stopped me. "let me have a look at you." She signaled me to turn around. I frowned but did as I was asked. She touched my butt and said "I like what I see, do you too?" she added and removed her pullover. No shirt. No bra. I went up to her, touched her tits and kissed her. She said "I want to be dominated again. Take me." With that I pushed her on the bed, stripped her naked while also taking of my underwear. I told her to lay with her head over the edge of the bed, belly upwards. I got down on my knees, my cock was now infront of her mouth. She opened her mouth and I put my dick in it. She started by licking the head, but that wasnt enough for me "Open up." She opened her mouth wide and stuck her tongue out. I got a little bit closer and rammed my dick down her throat. She gagged and spit came out of her mouth. I pulled out again. "Can you take it?" She coughed a little and said "Yes. Facefuck me please. I deserve it." I softly put a hand on her throat and started fucking her mouth. At first she was struggling, but soon she found the rhythm and took it like a champ. Tears were running down her face, but I didnt stop. She put her arms around me and made clear that I should go deeper. So I did. I warned her, before I blew my load right into her throat. I pulled out so she could breath. She turned around, coughed a little and took several deep breaths. "Thank you for using me." She said, smiling under her tears. I smiled back. "Now get dressed and get out of here. I got to shower." She obliged and was gone within a minute.

I had to hurry up a little, to get to the sauna on time. When I arrived, Jolie was already in a sauna, with her another man (around his 70s) and a woman (I think it was the woman from before, 35yrs). The woman was laying on one of the top benches and did see any of us. I sat across from Jolie and the other guy sat beside me. When I came in, Jolie was covered in her towel from chest to waist. Since I couldnt tell her in words, I tried to give her hints with my eyes. I wanted her to be naked. She saw my eye movement and understood, but slightly shook her head. I nodded, reassuring her. She then looked at her toes for a good minute. I thought she wouldnt do it, but then unwrapped her beautiful body, crossed her legs and leaned back. I scanned her body, admiring her figure. Her perfectly formed slim arms, slim legs, flat stomach, everything looked perfect. I gave her a look that should tell her "wow you look amazing" and when she caught it she smiled shyly.I kept pointing my eyes at her crotch until she rolled her eyes and opened her legs. Just a little bit, just so that me and the guy besides me could barely see her well shaved pussy. She then repositioned, pushing her waist forward and pushing her shoulders back. It was so erotic I wish I had a picture of that hanging in my bedroom. The other guy couldnt keep his eyes from her as well and I could see is dick rising. Jolie did as well. She didnt like that. She set back into a normal position and stared at him angrily, but he didnt look her in the eyes. After a few seconds Jolie grabbed her towel and left the sauna. The guy got up immediately and followed her. I tried to keep my cover and sat there for a few more min. All the motion made the other woman look up, look at me and smile.
A few minutes later I got out as well, only to find Jolie and the man laying on deck chairs next to each other. When I got back from the shower I went to the deck chair next to Jolie that was free. Her face was turned to me. I saw her roll her eyes and make faces. She was clearly disgusted by the old guy. I nodded slightly. She then smiled at me and moved her bathrobe so that I could see her tits peaking out. I could feel blood rushing to my penis, so I got up, undressed and went into the turkish bath. I sat in the back and faced the door. Few seconds later Jolie joined me, going straight to the back as well. She sat besides me and whispered in my ear "I want you so badly right now". My hand went between her thighs and she moaned quietly. Then the door was opened again. I pulled back my hand quickly and Jolie moved a few feet away from me, only to see the old guy coming towards us and sitting down also just a few feet from us. We looked at each other. That guy was annoying and persistent. No way we could fuck here or now. I waited for a few minutes and left for the showers. When I came out of the showers I met Jolie who was going TO the showers. So I waited outside the spa for her to finish. When she came out she looked angry. And not only because her head was still red. We took the elevator. "You could come to my room. Mike still doesnt expect you back for at least half an hour." Her face turned into a smile "You are right!" she exclaimed. I kissed her briefly. When we arrived at our floor I said: "let me go first. Wait 30 seconds and then come after me." I got out and went to my room, when I turned to the corridor my room was on, I nearly bumped into Mike. I mumbled something like sorry, looked down and went my way. I didnt close the door after me and heard what I expected. Jolie bumped into Mike too. They had a short conversation and then I heard steps coming my way. I closed the door. The steps passed by. I waited for a message but recieved nothing. I think I heard the faint noise of a bed squeaking. Could have been my imagination though. "Well fuck. Not my day." I thought to myself.

End of Part 4 :)

More Skiing Fun!

Part1:https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/V3167386
Part2:https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/V281D41F
Part3:https://motherless-com.pornodenis.com/V864472F

The next morning went by without anything special happening. It was the third day of skiing. I followed Jolie and Mike as usual. They chose a piste with a low amount of other people going down and did it over and over again. The piste was great, no waiting time at the lift... After the third time going down and up or so, they stopped at the top of lift and had a discussion. I could only hear parts of it, but from what I understood, Mike was bored and wanted to go somewhere else while Jolie wanted to stay. Mike looked pissed when he bolted off. After he was out of sight I went up to Jolie and asked "What was that about?"
She shooked her head and said "I'm having fun here and Mike wants to explore more. His anger will dissipate over the day I'm sure. Lets have some fun shall we?" She smiled and so did I. We went down the piste and got to the lift. Finally I could ride it together with Jolie. When we were alone in the gondola for the first time, I took of my gloves and put my cold fingers into her pants right away. She shrieked, but as I touched her pussy she automatically opened her legs. I just touched her clit lightly, but could already hear her moan. "What are you doing?" she said. "Remember back when we were teens, you told me you loved to be touched with cold hands." I put my index finger between her lips. "And as far as I can tell, you still do." She bit her lip and clawed her hands into my arm, but didnt pull on it. I fingered her till we were near the upper station of the lift, then pulled my now wet fingers out and sucked them clean. "you taste good. Like you always did." She blushed and put her cloths back in place. We then got off the lift.

I could tell she got really horny from that. She went down way faster than usual, when we got to the lift station we waited so we would get a gondola alone again. This time I already had my gloves off and started fingering her immediately. Her pussy was still so tight one finger was totally enough for her. She moaned quietly and started massaging her tits. Still, she didnt get off that time either. She hurried down the piste again. Even though we tried, we couldnt get a gondola alone this time. Too many people were there. It was already around midday. She looked frustrated when we arrived at the top. So I whispered in her ear "There is a forest on the left side of the piste, would you like to try some powder snow?" She looked at me, winked and said "Sure, lets hope we dont get stuck!" Laughing she went down the piste before me. I followed her when she turned into the forest. When we were in 30 ft. or so (10 m) we couldnt see the piste anymore, so she stopped, I did too. She wanted to get out of the skis but I stopped her, got off my snowboard and hugged her from behind. I removed her jacket partly, so I could kiss her neck. My right hand went to her boobs, I felt the sport shirt and the bra, then went under both. She inhaled sharply, but let me do it. My left hand went to her pussy. Her nipples were hard instantly, and it didnt take long for her pussy to get wet. she leaned against me. I kissed her neck and pushed my tongue against it, making sure I wouldnt leave any trails. I felt her hot and heavy breath. Her pussy was a wet hot mess. I finger fucked her with my middle finger for a while, before switching to two fingers. Her moans got louder, and I "shhhhhh"-ed her. After a few seconds I felt her pussy explode. Her body was twitching, she could barely stand on her ski. all her juice went into her underwear. She exhaled with a long "fuuuuuuuck". I put my pussy-juiced fingers against her lips and she started sucking them. When they were clean she said "I hadnt had such a great orgasm in a long time... thank you..." I hugged her tightly.
I helped her back into her jacket, and she helped me get back on my board. We went down to the lift, up all the way and when we stood at the top she said "I dont think I can ski like this any longer. My panties are wet through and through. My legs feel like they cant hold me. I got to get back to the hotel. All thanks to you" she added and winked at me. She called Mike to tell him, then we went down together. Mike said he would keep skiing for a while. We went our separate ways at the valley station, since we couldnt be seen together on the way to the hotel or in the hotel. We would meet again in the sauna.

When I arrived at the hotel, it wasnt Angie greeting me at the reception. I got my key and went to my room only to find Angie sitting there, dressed in a thick pullover and jeans. I was so surprised I almost dropped my ski helmet. I closed the door and she greeted me with "Didnt expect that, huh?" "I certainly did not." I answered truthfully. I stepped out of my clothes, when I was standing in front of Angie in underwear, she stopped me. "let me have a look at you." She signaled me to turn around. I frowned but did as I was asked. She touched my butt and said "I like what I see, do you too?" she added and removed her pullover. No shirt. No bra. I went up to her, touched her tits and kissed her. She said "I want to be dominated again. Take me." With that I pushed her on the bed, stripped her naked while also taking of my underwear. I told her to lay with her head over the edge of the bed, belly upwards. I got down on my knees, my cock was now infront of her mouth. She opened her mouth and I put my dick in it. She started by licking the head, but that wasnt enough for me "Open up." She opened her mouth wide and stuck her tongue out. I got a little bit closer and rammed my dick down her throat. She gagged and spit came out of her mouth. I pulled out again. "Can you take it?" She coughed a little and said "Yes. Facefuck me please. I deserve it." I softly put a hand on her throat and started fucking her mouth. At first she was struggling, but soon she found the rhythm and took it like a champ. Tears were running down her face, but I didnt stop. She put her arms around me and made clear that I should go deeper. So I did. I warned her, before I blew my load right into her throat. I pulled out so she could breath. She turned around, coughed a little and took several deep breaths. "Thank you for using me." She said, smiling under her tears. I smiled back. "Now get dressed and get out of here. I got to shower." She obliged and was gone within a minute.

I had to hurry up a little, to get to the sauna on time. When I arrived, Jolie was already in a sauna, with her another man (around his 70s) and a woman (I think it was the woman from before, 35yrs). The woman was laying on one of the top benches and did see any of us. I sat across from Jolie and the other guy sat beside me. When I came in, Jolie was covered in her towel from chest to waist. Since I couldnt tell her in words, I tried to give her hints with my eyes. I wanted her to be naked. She saw my eye movement and understood, but slightly shook her head. I nodded, reassuring her. She then looked at her toes for a good minute. I thought she wouldnt do it, but then unwrapped her beautiful body, crossed her legs and leaned back. I scanned her body, admiring her figure. Her perfectly formed slim arms, slim legs, flat stomach, everything looked perfect. I gave her a look that should tell her "wow you look amazing" and when she caught it she smiled shyly.I kept pointing my eyes at her crotch until she rolled her eyes and opened her legs. Just a little bit, just so that me and the guy besides me could barely see her well shaved pussy. She then repositioned, pushing her waist forward and pushing her shoulders back. It was so erotic I wish I had a picture of that hanging in my bedroom. The other guy couldnt keep his eyes from her as well and I could see is dick rising. Jolie did as well. She didnt like that. She set back into a normal position and stared at him angrily, but he didnt look her in the eyes. After a few seconds Jolie grabbed her towel and left the sauna. The guy got up immediately and followed her. I tried to keep my cover and sat there for a few more min. All the motion made the other woman look up, look at me and smile.
A few minutes later I got out as well, only to find Jolie and the man laying on deck chairs next to each other. When I got back from the shower I went to the deck chair next to Jolie that was free. Her face was turned to me. I saw her roll her eyes and make faces. She was clearly disgusted by the old guy. I nodded slightly. She then smiled at me and moved her bathrobe so that I could see her tits peaking out. I could feel blood rushing to my penis, so I got up, undressed and went into the turkish bath. I sat in the back and faced the door. Few seconds later Jolie joined me, going straight to the back as well. She sat besides me and whispered in my ear "I want you so badly right now". My hand went between her thighs and she moaned quietly. Then the door was opened again. I pulled back my hand quickly and Jolie moved a few feet away from me, only to see the old guy coming towards us and sitting down also just a few feet from us. We looked at each other. That guy was annoying and persistent. No way we could fuck here or now. I waited for a few minutes and left for the showers. When I came out of the showers I met Jolie who was going TO the showers. So I waited outside the spa for her to finish. When she came out she looked angry. And not only because her head was still red. We took the elevator. "You could come to my room. Mike still doesnt expect you back for at least half an hour." Her face turned into a smile "You are right!" she exclaimed. I kissed her briefly. When we arrived at our floor I said: "let me go first. Wait 30 seconds and then come after me." I got out and went to my room, when I turned to the corridor my room was on, I nearly bumped into Mike. I mumbled something like sorry, looked down and went my way. I didnt close the door after me and heard what I expected. Jolie bumped into Mike too. They had a short conversation and then I heard steps coming my way. I closed the door. The steps passed by. I waited for a message but recieved nothing. I think I heard the faint noise of a bed squeaking. Could have been my imagination though. "Well fuck. Not my day." I thought to myself.

End of Part 4 - more coming soon.

theres this mature woman in the flat below me, she has no husband and i think she’s into me, she leaves her shoes outside of her door and i want to sniff them and get caught snd then invited inside, its would be so hot

Hi guys, long time reader, first time poster.

I confess just the other day I achieved intercourse with a teenager. I wrote out how it happened for your fapping pleasure. Before the trolls arrive, I will not post pics or vids, as I enjoy banging this girl, and will not likely enjoy getting banged by Bubba if I ever got caught. Yes this is a true story.

I have changed our names to protect both of our identities.

***

I had arranged to meet Beth before the group gathering. Tonight is the youth group's Christmas banquet, and she thinks that she's coming in a bit early to get in some photographs.

Well, she is. I told her that I'd like to send some proofs to a modelling agency, and that I need a model to work with. She was flattered and more than willing to comply. Beth is a simple country girl, homeschooled. I asked her once about her schooling, if she learns about biology, physics, math, if her mom is really capable of teaching it. Turns out there's lots that she doesn't get taught.

I really wanted to know how much she knew about sex, and a general sex-education in highschool would include STDs, so I ask her if she's ever heard of chlamydia. She answers, "It's pronounced clematis, and it's a viney plant with white flowers." No sex-ed.

When she arrives, she's wearing a stunning crimson red dress. It hugs her curves. It's strapless, and shows the top of her cleavage, and shows more than half her thighs. The best part of the dress is the zipper up the front--it goes from top to bottom, and there's a zipper head on each end. She's let the heads run a couple of inches from the hem on both ends. She weighs maybe 100 pounds, this dress shows off her perfect legs and ass like nothing else.

Her blonde hair is up in a fancy kind of bun, with long strands dangling down. She isn't wearing any stockings and her legs are smooth and white, and wears a mid-calf-high leather boot, with heals. She's about 5'2" usually, with the boot maybe 5'4". For a 15 year old homeschooler, she has sex appeal down.

"Come right in!" I motion her into the studio I have set up. The studio is in the same building as the banquet, where this youth group meets. She wasn't warned, but I have three high-definition video cameras in the room--one at front, one at side, and one in the opposite corner, close to the ceiling. I intend to revisit this appointment in my mind many times, and the recorded video will help.

"So, today we're going to take a few shots and get them submitted to a modelling studio, to get their feedback on my photography technique. Ready?"

"Sure", she answers with a hesitance, "But what's the video cameras for?" She motions to the obvious cameras.

"Don't pay them any mind, they are for my own purpose. Just ignore them!" I keep cheery and focused, not gonna let this get derailed. I flick on the three high-wattage flood lamps and get some lighting going.

Beth sits on the provided couch. It's a slouchy couch that I selected exactly for that reason. She sits on it and immediately loses balance. Her arms and legs all go out to rebalance, and I get a glimpse of everything wonderful. Perfect "little girl" white cotton panties. And you know damn straight I caught a few clicks, nevermind the video.

"Whew! I almost fell right over!" She wiggles to sit upright. I get her in a few positions: upright, laying on her belly, laying on her back, standing in front of the couch, standing on the couch. A couple of favorites: I got one where she is laying on her belly, and she is facing the camera, head propped up on hands, with elbows to the floor and her knees apart and feet up towards her head. What a glorious view for the camera behind her; on the couch, laying on her back, she has her two hands almost cupping her breasts, pursed lips facing the camera, and her one leg straight and the other upright and bent. God I love her legs.

A couple of times I glimpsed her panties again, and made an "Oops!" kind of sound, so as to play innocent with her. It was obvious that it didn't *really* bother her, and she wasn't ever really embarrassed that it had happened.

Half an hour has passed and I probably have 100 photos, all very excellent. She loves the attention and follows every suggestion.

"Beth, have you ever been tanning?" She's white like my bed linens.

"No, Mom and Dad have me working the greenhouse and I don't get out to go to school, so not really."

"Your skin is very white, can we try something?" She nods. "Come sit on the couch."

I put down the camera and walk up to face her sitting on the couch, and put my hands on her calves just above her boots.

"If we rub your skin a little bit, they'll get a bit of color. Like a little bit red. Are you ticklish?" She shakes her head no.

It was a lie, that her skin should change color. There's no real truth behind it, but it was a lie based on truth: she doesn't like how white her skin is, and I want to touch her. I put my hands on her calf, right above the boot, and drag my fingertips in small circles, over her knee and up to her lower thighs.

She giggles, and doesn't protest. Her skin has changed color though, on her face; she is flushed.

I pull up her chin to look up at me standing in front of her, and do the same to her cheeks, her forehead, her nose, ears and behind the ears. When I got behind her ears, she closed her eyes and leaned in, so I took my time moving on. I tickled her hair, her neck, and moved to her shoulders. "Sit forward", I tell her.

She moves to the front edge of the couch, and I step on the couch to get behind her, then sit behind her with one leg on either side. "Now sit back." Her full weight is leaned against me, and if she knew what a hard-on was, she would feel mine pressed right against her lower back.

I continue massage tickling her shoulders, down her arms, and get back to her neck and ears. She lets out a soft moan and says "That feels really relaxing."

"And it's working too, your skin is changing color." There's no mirror for her to see, so I think she has to take my word for it. "I need to get every inch of your skin, so you're going to have to trust me." She doesn't react, or speak or flinch or anything, so I take my turn.

I casually make continuing tickle circles down her shoulders, to her collarbone, back to her neck, just beyond her collarbone. Her skin is so smooth, and without blemish, and she is totally relaxed and pressing her weight into me. Eventually I reach the hem of her dress, and am massaging her breasts. It's not a fondle or a cupping, but the same tickling. They're so tender, and they almost feel hot to the touch, but that might be in my head.

I continue to tickle up and down her chest, from hem up to neck and ears, and back down again. If she had any reason to be suspicious of foul play, it could be because I would be massaging this part of her body for 10 minutes alone. I even made sure to reach in under her dress a tiny bit, where the zipper head has been let down a bit. And when she didn't protest about that, I let slip in my fingers just under the hem of her dress, right onto her covered breasts. It's tight-fitting, so I don't insist on getting them in, just a bit of foreshadowing for her to think about.

"How are you doing?" I ask her, softly. "Mmmhmm" She responds without words, and I think she slouches a bit. I remember the camera that is facing the couch, and that it probably has a nice view of her crotch right now. OH! Her crotch..

I reach one hand down to her knee, and start massaging there, while the other tickled its way down the front of her dress. Agains she never protests that I ran my hand over her breast, over her belly, pressing in every step of the way. When both of my hands are on her knees, I start to do a drag kind of tickle, straight lines on her thighs, inside, on top, outside. And repeat, each time getting closer to the hem of her dress. Inside her thighs, on top of her thighs, outside of her thighs. Up and down. Repeat.

As I reach the hem of her dress, on my next pass I make a subtle gesture for her to part her legs, I just sort of push her knees a bit outwards. On my next trip up, I am not only inside her thighs, but reaching all the way down to the back of her thighs.

"Beth, do you still trust me?"

"Oh, yes!" She answers almost as a plea. "Put your hands on the back of my head." She reaches around, and clasps her hands on the back of my neck. At the same time I am continuing my upward travel to the hem of her dress, which has no risen because her legs are parted. Very gently, raking my fingers over the insides of her thighs I can feel the warmth that comes from the prize at the end of the road..

Then it happened, my thumbs caught the slightest glance of cotton--her panties. I almost froze it was so unexpected. I mean, I was going there, that's what I wanted, but now that I had arrived I was caught in fear.

"Are you done?" She asks. Her hands are rubbing my head, and she's almost squirming in my hands, as though to try to provoke me to continue.

"Not unless you are", I answer. She relaxes again, and sighs. She wants it.

Now, I pick up her one leg with both hands, and hook it on the outside of my knee. She complies and does her other leg for me. Now spread wide open, she leans her head on my shoulder, and for the first time I notice her breathing--it's quite heavy, she is silently panting.

So I work my way up from her knees, tickling her thighs, knowing that this time I will touch her, and there's no going back.

Every inch closer, she breathes another heavy sigh, I can feel her tensing her whole body, gripping and pulling my hair with her hands. Finally, with my thumbs, I feel the cotton again, and I rake up against it, making circles again.

Then, I hold my hands steady on either side of her panties, just millimetres from her crotch, and, holding my own breath, with my right thumb, gently press into the cotton. At first, light as a feather, and when I'm done, with enough pressure that Beth is squealing. She has never been touched like this.

I start to stroke my thumb up and down the cotton, where her pussy lips divide. It is so hot, and there is considerable friction from how wet she is. Beth is moaning with every exhale.

With the rest of my hands, I grip her under her thighs, right around to her ass, still stroking her very damp panties. She is almost pulling my hair out, writhing in ecstasy, moaning louder with every breath.

I move one hand from her thigh back to her chest, and stroke heavily her chest and neck and ear, and cup her clothed breast. I slow my stroking--I'd like to change pace, but don't want to disappoint her.

Now cupping her vagina and her breast, I just hold her tight, pressing her back against me. Breathing silently, but heavily, she finally speaks.

"Oh my God, Andrew. That is incredible. That feels so good. I don't want you to stop."

"Let's skip the banquet, eh? What do you say?" I have my eyes on the prize, and want to seal the deal. We're only a few rooms away, but nobody knows we're here, and we could stay all night. The banquet starts in about 30 minutes.

"Well.." she pauses. It's clear she wants to go.

"Ok, I tell you what. Let's stay here for a little while longer, go to the banquet, then come back. I promise you won't regret it." Beth is obviously excited.

"Andrew?" She asks. "I want more."

"Let me give it to you then." I slide out from behind her, thankful for a chance to breathe and give my own boner some space. She's now slouching right back against the couch, with her ass on the front edge.

I kneel down in front of her, and reach up her thighs, and under her (now unzipped) dress, grasping both sides of her panties at her waist. She lifts her ass a little and with a quick tug I have them at her ankles, then over her boots.

I look up and see in her full glory: perfect shapely thighs, knees slightly parted, and a perfect, swollen, parted and glistening wet pussy. She has a dirty-blonde patch of hair in a neat little V-shape above her labia, then a perfect hairless stomach.

"If you want to prove to me you're ready for this, then you'll have to leave these behind." The look of shock on her face, as a twirl her panties around my index finger, is priceless. I'm going to make this sweet innocent girl the hottest fuck toy there ever was.

She bites her bottom lip, looks up to a corner of her eye and finally nods to agree.

I can't tell you how precious a sight that is: I am knelt before her, panties in hand, her dress unzipped almost to her naval, legs slightly parted, red and swollen pussy in plain sight, sweat running down her face and hair plastered down, and now this look of mischief, of innocence lost, of lust across her face�

I rub my hands from her knees to her waist, on the outside of her thighs a few times, gradually working inwards. She's now looking into my eyes while I do it, and every time I get closer to her pussy her smile cracks even wider. Just as my hands are about to make contact, she closes her eyes and arches her back, but I stop, lean in, and blow a gentle breeze right over her swollen clitoris.

"OH GOD!" She nearly screams. Her hands reach out and behind her, looking for something to clutch.

The smell is invigorating. She has told me before about how her parents are "all-natural" eaters. She's clearly not on her period or ovulating. Just a clean, salty-sweet scent of lust.

I lay a few gentle kisses on her abdomen, then where her abs and legs meet, then a couple right up inside her thigh�

"Andrew are you going to�" She can't even finish the question.

I kiss her right on the clitoris. Then her labia. Then her pubic hair. My hands are rubbing up and down the inside of her thighs, and I lay my tongue flat across her lips and stroke up towards her clit.

"Mmmm� Oh that feels really good." Beth is moaning again with every breath. With one hand I rub her on her pubic hair, and up her belly, then under her dress until I reach her breast. To my amazement and delight, she doesn't wear a bra with this dress and I have in my hand her naked, erect nipple. Her breast is hardly bigger than a handful, a B-cup if I had to guess.

As I roll her nipple between thumb and finger, she starts jerking her body, throwing her back against the couch, then forward, legs up, then down. My other hand has now hooked a finger in between her lips, and it is soaking wet. I've been almost constantly licking and chewing her lit, and as you all know she is in an elongated state of climax.

I can tell that this wave of climax is near finished, so I start to let her down gently. My hand on her breast moves to her back, so that I'm holder her around her waist, I start licking slowly and broadly her lips and thighs, and my other hand is holder her behind her knee.

"Beth, I told you that we could make your skin look a little redder!" Her face is totally flush, and her crotch is bright red and swollen.

"Wow", is all she can muster.

Holding her tight, I move my head out of her lap, then let go, leaning up and in towards her face. She's looking into my eyes and watching me come close. Then I grab her by the back of her head, and kiss her right on her lips. She is clearly caught off guard, kissing like this is much more intimate than being orally satisfied.

She almost resists until I show her how to do it -- aha! The difference now isn't that she doesn't want it, but that up until now she has simply done as she was told, and is completely inexperienced. I kiss her top lip, her bottom lip. I lick her top lip, then kiss it again. I see her, in between kisses, licking her own lips, realizing that this is what her pussy tastes like.

I pull her chin down and her mouth open and thrust my tongue onto hers, licking her tongue, pushing and teasing it. Then a couple of gentle kisses again, and I pull back to stand upright.

If she knew to look for a boner, I'd almost be poking her in the face with it. I mean, I'm still fully clothed but holy hell this raging hard-on�

"It's time to get to the banquet if you want to make it in time." I look her in the eyes, turning off the bright, hot lights, and taking in her sweet sight.

She lazily, almost drunkenly stands up, her dress half unzipped and not even on straight anymore. Her hair is a mess, she's obviously been pulling her own hair too. She wiggles her dress and it straightens out, then she zips it fully up and fully down. Then I see her eyeing her panties I left next to the couch.

"Nuh-uh!" I exclaim. "These are mine." I hold them in my hands, and give them a big whif--just more of the same sweet smell I've come to know and love, then stuff them in my slack's back pocket.

Here we are, both of us dressed, we walk out the studio and to the banquet.

All of Beth's friends, and the teenagers I chaperone, are there. All of them all dolled up, wearing big smiles. Naturally the girls and the boys have found themselves on opposite sides of the room, looking and giggling at each other.

"Beth! You look so beautiful!" they all exclaim.

One of them, holding her hands, asks her, "There's something about you, you look different." Beth doesn't answer. "You're glowing!"

I leaned into Beth's ear and whisper, "Told you!" Then walk away, to let her be with her friends.

The next two hours are the longest two hours of my life. I still have her panties in my back pocket, and sat across the room from her; she sat with her back to me. Occasionally, she'll turn to see her friend, to chat with her, and I'll see her long, perfect legs, knowing at the end of them is my sweet, naked pussy.

To be continued...?

I must admit that I would have fucked that black guy at the bar. A friend and me closed a bar and went to a four o'clock bar in the area, the only one was a gay bar, which didn't bother me. We were met with curiosity. "Are you guys together" asked an older lesbian, she was white, middle aged and had dyed blond hair. Not a bad frame on her for her age. Her Puertorican friend (a butch lesbian) was getting mad at her for talking to us and stormed off. He continued to talk to her, it turns out she owned her own bar and wanted us to "come over for some coke and sexual fun." I had to use the washroom, bad! I walked to the restroom unzipped my pants and let loose. This piss seemed to last forever. A muscular black man unzipped and pissed right next to me, it sounded like a fucking horse pissing on a flat rock. "I like your hair," he said, looking at me smiling. I was stunned, I didn't know what to say. My mouth was just open and I was at a loss for words. This guy could have easily forced himself on me and I wouldn't be able to do shit. I zipped up my pants and said "thanks," and started to walk out. "Hey, aren't you going to was your hands?" He asks.
I blushed. I went to the sink and started washing my hands, and he walked to the sink next to me. I looked at him in the mirror. His huge cock was hanging out of his pants. I'm only 6.5 inches and cut, his was well over the 8 inch mark, thick - it looked like a fucking snake. I blushed more.
"What do you think?" He said smiling and laughing.
"I'm sorry, I'm straight" I said, sneaking a quick look at his cock again.
I walked out, I left. My friend was long gone with that middle aged lesbian and I was stuck until the busses started running again. I ended up waiting outside at a bus stop until 7am when a bus finally came.
I still think about that huge cock, how I would have loved to get him in a stall and suck him off, let him spray his load all over my face - the hot splash of his cum erupting on my face. Now I am married, have a kid, but that is something that I always regretted.

Once I got drunk with my cousin (hot blonde with big tits) we drank a lot and also did some drugs, we went to a friends party kick ons and we where all having a god time, she always got really drunk fast an projected sexual tension. She had also previously told me about some of her dirty sexual fantasy and she was secretly super slutty. Anyway while at this party she needed to go to the toilet and asked me to take her so I to her to my mates granny flat up the back. She decided to pee in the shower. I watched her and she didn’t care. This was when I new something could actually happen. She then acted like she was really drunk and need to lay down. She went to the bed and laid on it so I went over there too. She took off her too just to her bra but her tits were massive and hanging out quite alot. I instinctively grabbed them and she just looked at me while a big smile on her face and giggled. I kept a pretty serious face an looked straight into her eyes then she stopped smiling and sat up and stared back into my eyes. It’s was an intense moment sexual tension though. Then she kissed me, we started making out so hard and it was full on tongue down throat and sun king my tongue. Was the most beautiful making out I’ve experienced. We then started ripping eachothers clothes off, we fuck for ages but were both drunk so I didn’t end up cuming. We passed out but I woke up a few hours later my cock was so hard even harder then before now that I had sobered up. I didn’t bother waking her up though because I wanted to have the moment forever. I ended up grabbing my phone while she was laying there naked. I was wanking my cock and took a bunch of photos of her. I wish I took videos to but didn’t. I then put my phone down and got my dick close to her face where I proceeded to wank off. I ended up blowing the bigger load of cum all over her face while she slept she was so out of it she still didn’t wake up. I then got my phone again and took photos of her face covered in my cum. Was so hot but I still wish I got more on my phone then I did.

Well, where do I begin... First of all, this is the first time I'm here. I actually found the site trying to Google what other people might have done in similar situations...

I'm a 30+ guy. I have a girlfriend and a nice job. Above my office is a flat where a family with 2 daughters lives. The oldest is barely 17 now and it wasn't until last year that I've noticed her at all. She was just a cute kid all these years, but then she just boomed over night. Or at least, that's how it seemed to me.

I never really officially met her, no one introduced us, but we bumped into each other entering the building a couple of times, exchanged a few words but that was all. Truth be told, all of our interactions together couldn't have lasted more then one minute.

One day I noticed she liked the Facebook page of a private company I work at. Naturally, I went to check her profile out and while most of the photos were locked, there were several left open. Needless to say, this was the first time I realized she was absolutely totally hot. She's super short, like reaaaaally petite, but has probably the most amazing bubble-butt I've ever seen in any woman or girl in my life. I honestly think that because she's so tiny, her ass looks even better on those proportions. Also, she's a real beauty, extremely long chestnut hair, blue eyes, perfect smile. She is just ridiculously pretty and very, very sexy. Those few photos on FB were mostly just her, taking selfies in the mirror, but it was obvious they were sexual in nature and that she was definitively showing off.

I also read through the comments, where kids from her school were basically openly saying "they'd hit that", "her ass is magnificent", "best ass in the town" and so on. Her replies indicated she didn't mind this at all. In fact, she loved the attention! The same day I sent her a friend request, hoping to see more of the locked photos.

And then... Nothing. She never responded to my request, days went by, weeks went by, and I soon forgot all about it. Until one day a bell ranged. I was alone at the office that day and imagine my surprise when I saw her standing at the door. She forgot her keyes and asked me if she could wait for her mom to come home from work. So I sat her down, gave her a juice and started chatting. It was winter now, so I really didn't get to look at her all that well, but I immediately remembered those few photos from FB. And just like that, I blabbed out "So, why haven't you added me on Facebook?" instantly feeling like a total moron. I mean, here's this hot teen, why the fuck should she be adding me onto her friends list.

She looked confused and said she had no idea I have sent her the request, because she gets like 5 requests a day. In fact, she pulled out her cellphone and showed me that there are like 300 pending friend requests. So we chatted a bit about this and that, I found out she's into sports, she openly bragged about how flexible her body was and we also just talked bullshit about weather and about how the snow needs to be cleaned from the driveway... The same day she added me to her friend list and I couldn't wait to check her photos out.

Just as I expected, there were dozens of extremely sexy poses and probably more then half of the photos had her glorious butt in display. I could not believe how hot she was, it was just puzzling to me how I didn't notice any of this before. Every once in a while I'd check her Facebook, watched the new photos, but kept my distance. She also used this site where kids apparently open up profiles and other kids get to ask them what ever they want anonymously. Reading the questions and her replies, I realized it was all about her beauty, her ass and about sex. Seriously, I think like 90% of the questions were about those three things. It was obvious to me she wasn't really that innocent especially considering all the sexy self-shots on her Facebook profile.

This went on for a while until one day I tried Googling her name. A few clicks later and I found a forum full of her photos grabbed from FB and a lot of young horny guys bragging about how they fucked her or were going to fuck her or how she's a slut and all the stuff young male kids love to say about girls they can't have. Well, I figured why not turn this to my advantage and be a good guy. So I wrote her a message saying "a friend sent me a link and I found this very rude forum full of your private photos". She replied that she had heard about it, I gave her the link and soon she was telling me all about how her schoolfriends love to gossip her and how these bad boys are constantly spreading lies and rumors about her. She was very honest so we kept talking about it. She was clearly embarrassed that I saw all those comments, some of which were really nasty, so she finally fessed up and admitted to me she hasn't even had sex yet. She had a boyfriend but was scared to do it.

And that was it. After that day we would frequently chat about love, gossip, teen years, relationships and she was also full of very intelligent questions about sex, protection, risks and so on. As time went on, these conversations were getting more and more focused on sex itself. She admitted she frequently masturbated, she loved watching porn and she always hinted how she had a lot of naughty photos. We'd play these little chat games at least every couple of days. Finally I just asked her to send me some of the photos. Instead of photos, she asked me how exactly old I was. I remembered that I had removed my birth date from FB profile so I told her to guess, hoping she'd give me less then I had. Now, I'm an ok looking guy, I actually dress very "freshman year" like, baggy pants, t-shirts with funny prints, Chuck Taylor's or VANS sneakers etc. I'm not fat or anything, but she obviously had me figured out and guessed my age with 1 year less then was I actually am. Still, the next day she sent me a photo where she's laying on the bed, wearing only a short sport top and thongs. Needless to say, it drove me crazy. I kept staring at that photo not knowing what to make of it. She swore to me she never showed this photo to anyone else, but I had a feeling that wasn't really true. Still, our chats were getting very steamy, it was mostly me showering her with compliments and she sending me various sexy photos.

Several times I invited her to come over to the office for a drink, but every time she'd apologize or simply go offline and not show up at all. Finally, she told me she really enjoyed my attention but that she felt it wasn't really appropriate for us to hang out in person. She said something along the lines that we should hook up in few years, once she's older. I understood things were getting kinda uncomfortable for her, especially since our conversations were very tense and by that time the photos she was sending me were borderline soft porn, with her touching her nice firm boobs and grabbing her ass or just posing in doggy style etc. So I just figured she loved teasing but that there was never going to be anything else.

I cooled off a bit, our chats were less and less frequent, I saw that she started posting photos of her and this boy kissing, so I just loosened up and went on with my everyday life. I also spent a lot of time working outside of the office, so we didn't really see each other for at least 6 months at all. Also, I have several coworkers in the office and my boss, I was alone in the office very rarely and there wasn't really a chance for anything anyway.

I confess that finally after a few years of marriage my wife is now the obedient slut she knows she needs to be. She has always been a sexual woman but the past few years and a couple kids Led to a few more pounds and a whole lot more self-consciousness. Even while pregnant I would tell her she was hot and I loved her big ass as she didn’t have one when we first met.

Now in her mid 30s 5’10” 135lbs The large Prego titties and thick ass are no longer. Amanda’s breasts Now perk up as small B cups. Her nipples are surprisingly not very sensitive but she loves to have her nipples bitten or clamped and pulled upon. She is even into dirty talk, at times I will let her face down on the bed pull her hair back or grab her nipples from either side and pound her Calling her a flat chested whore. She comes so hard from being fucked flat on her stomach.

She lost her job recently and I wanted to cheer her up so rented a hotel on the beach and took her out For drinks. I travel for work and she knows I like to masturbate to her videos or face chats masturbating for me. This night though I think she wanted to repay the favor for me taking her out and offering to let me record her. I told her I would post a video without her head in it and see what other folks preferably girls would say to her.

What do you think?

DRUNK DADDY

I stumbled into the house around 2 in the morning drunk and horny just from the bar, I tried be quiet because I knew my little girl wld be asleep. As I stripped down after walking in the front door I was stumbling through the living room heading for my computer for some porn. I turned it on and when I see that porn is already up on the screen, I know that wasn't there when I had left... That means it had to be...my daughter. Sure enough I look to see what porn it is and its "daddy fucking his daughter", my cock instantly gets hard, what a naughty little girl, it had been a while since mommy had gone and I hadn't dated much so daddy was horny a lot and he cldn't help but notice how beautiful his daughter had become, her long hair, big innocent eyes, an amazing body that any woman would die for. She wears the cutest clothes too, always running around in a sports bra and tight yoga pants or booty shorts, she had run through my mind plenty of drunken nights but I never thought of her as a real option for sex but this was unreal, I had to reread the title of the movie over and over again just to believe it..."daddy fucking his daughter". I went to the picture files on the computer and found one named "private" this had to be her file since it wasn't mine...I clicked it open, there she was my precious little girl naked, legs spread and holding her pussy open.....my jaw dropped, she had a beautiful pink pussy. I had to see more, I clicked next...it was her bent over naked reaching between her legs and spreading her tight little pussy open again doggy style. I clicked next again this one she was on her back legs together and in the air ankles crossed and spreading her pussy open again, this was too much, I had to have her, and she had been naughty and needed punished. I staggered toward her room dick swinging with beer in hand. I opened her door and slipped into her room, I could hear her sleeping. She groaned and shifted, the covers moved and I could see that she was sleeping completely naked....my dick was so hard at that moment that I thought I was going to cum all over her floor right then, but that woudn't be enough, I needed to teach her a lesson about using daddy's things without permission, so I turned on the light. She started to wake up, "daddy? What are you doing and why are you in here naked?" As she tried to cover herself. I ripped the cover back from her. "Were you on my computer earlier? Be honest you little bitch." I slurred. "Yes I used it, why?" "You left your porn on there..." "You are not allowed to use daddy's things without permission, you know that!" I grab you by the hair and pull your face to mine, "IS THIS WHAT YOU WANTED! FOR DADDY TO FIND YOUR PORN AND PUNISH YOU LIKE THE DIRTY SLUT YOU ARE?!?" "No daddy!" You let out as you start to cry. I sit down on the bed and throw you over my bare lap, so your ass is sticking in the air, the way your laying has my still rock hard cock sticking straight up between your legs resting on the outside of your pussy. I spank your ass until bright crimson handprints cover your ass, with each smack I cld feel your ass squirming around which also was rubbing my hard cock right on your shaved pussy and by now I cld feel your hot juices starting to run out onto my cock and coat it in slick cum. "You're enjoying this aren't you?!?" As I slap your ass again. "No daddy!" You sob as you continue to cry and squirm around. "Don't you fucking lie to me you little slut! I can feel your little pussy getting wet, spread your legs. NOW!" "No daddy, please no, you try to cross your ankles together but I pull your let's apart and stick 3 fingers into your tight wet pussy, I can feel your pussy clamping down tight on my fingers as you stop struggling just long enough to cum all over my hand. "You dirty fucking whore you did not have permission to cum", I slap your ass as hard as I can and you scream, "ill give you something to cry about! I put 4 fingers into your pussy....then the thumb, as you cry and thrash around I work my fist into your tight stretched pussy. She screams at the top of her lungs as her juices force my hand from her pussy as she squirts all over. I throw her down to the ground and slap her in the face with my cum drenched hand before pulling her back to me by her hair. I stand up and tell her to open wide. And she is reluctant as she sobs, "no daddy, I don't want to." I slap her in the face on both cheeks. And demand again: "open wide or the next ones will be harder." She opens her mouth wide and I shove my dick down the back of her throat as she gags and struggles I stay right with her, pumping deep in her throat. I hold her down until her face is red and she almost falls over I let her go as she cries and gasps for air. "Have you had enough? Are you sorry yet!?" "Yes daddy, im sorry please no more." I reach down and feel your pussy with my fingers. "Then why are you still wet? Your pussy wants more." I pick you up and throw you onto your bed and kick your legs open. You try to squirm away but I hold you down by your hair. I take my hard dick and without warning I slam it deep inside your pussy and I feel it squeeze and spasm around my cock as it tries to get used to it. I jerk your hair forward and back and make you pull yourself back hard onto my dick as I slam it in every time. "Ahhhhdaddy please! It's too big it hurts please no!" Hearing this only makes me pump harder and faster. You're bawling and clawing at the sheets as I can't hold back anymore and I slam my dick deep inside you and fill your pussy with my hot cum. "Fuck oohhh!!!" You scream as you feel the warmth flooding through your body, your pussy clenches down once more as you cum one last time. I pull my dick out and tell yoilu to push it out onto my hand. You do and I take it and smear it all over your tear soaked face and up into your hair. You just lay there crying as I stumble back out of your room. "And from now on you better be a good girl." I make my way to my bed and pass out leaving you there covered in sweat and cum, crying as the cum drips out of your pussy, it's on fire but you can't help but to rub your clit and cum one last time. Your wildest dreams had just come true and you had to cum again before falling asleep without ever cleaning yourself up. The next morning I woke up with a pounding headache, what had happend? I drank so much and everything was a blur, then it all came flooding back. Oh my god what had I done? I had fucked my little girl...what should I say? What should I do? I heard a noise from the kitchen, I decided to see what it was since I thought I smelled food, I walked in to find my georgiousdaugher all cleaned up hair brushed and looking adorable in a tight shirt with no bra and a pair of skin tight booty shorts, have a seat daddy, I made you breakfast. Bacon and eggs. I sat down in a daze, getting a little turned on by what she was wearing but still worried about last night. She came over and set down the plate. I looked at it before I said. " that's so nice of you baby, but you know I like my eggs scrambled not fried...." "I'm sorry daddy, I'm a bad girl and I think I need to be punished". As she bent over the kitchen table with her arms out flat and sticking her ass out......;)

My wife worked at Hooters and always worked until closing. I always wondered if she was receptive to guys hitting on her because she is hot as hell. I managed another late night business and usually got home after her but I started letting my assistant close so I could spy on her.

Nothing unusual happened for a few days but finally I got what I suspected. Her restaurant parking lot was surrounded by trees and there was another business just through the trees with a dark lit parking lot. I had been parking in the other lot so I could watch her car. This night I noticed her car and a Jeep were the only two vehicles left in their lot and they were parked together in the back of the lot and pretty much shielded from the street.

I saw her come out with the kitchen manager and walk and talk to their cars. They stood there talking and laughing for a few minutes until he leaned in and kissed her. She was receptive and they kissed for a few minutes while he caressed her back and ass. My heart raced and I knew something else was going to happen because he was a very good looking younger guy about 25 years old.

Sure enough, he grabbed her hand and led her behind his Jeep so they were Biden from the street but I had a decent view. I got out of my car to get closer and watch. They kissed a lot more while he ran his hands all over her body including rubbing her pussy over her shorts. He then stuck his hands down the front of her shorts and rubbed for a minute. He didn’t get any resistance so I guess he figured he had a green light, squatted down and pulled her shorts and underwear down to her ankles exposing her perfectly shaved pussy. He licked her for what seemed like 10 minutes while she leaned back against his Jeep.

I was so turned on by this I had pulled my dick out and squirted about a minute into it. He stood up, unbuttoned his pants and pushed them all the way down to his feet. His cock was kinda big and she immediately started gently tugging on it while they kissed. I was about to cum again but had to hold it. He turned her around and started rubbing his dick over her perfect ass while fingering her. When I say perfect ass I mean it too. Not fat, not wide hips and not flat either. Everyone looks at her ass. Anyway, he had her bend slightly forward and rubbed his dickhead over her pussy then slowly started pushing it in. He slowly fucked her while sometimes kissing her when he turned her head and he had pushed her shirt and bra up so he could hold her tits while he fucked her. I came again! I’m about to cum now just because I’m typing this and remembering every detail again. I left before they finished so I don’t know if he came in her or she sucked him and swallowed or whatever. She came home, changed into her pj’s and went right to sleep. I woke her up in the morning, stripped her naked and went down on that pussy for a long time before fucking her. I was thrilled at licking her where his bare cock had been just a few hours ago.

My loser younger brother is begging me for a job. He has now offered me unlimited sex with his fiance if I let them live in the flat above the store and give him a job there. She is hot and its tempting, but I am sure they are setting me up for a fall. I can't help but think the little shit will cry rape if I do her.